Solved Murders - True Crime Stories - Fear Marathon: 9 Hours of True Terror

Episode Date: January 30, 2026

#horrorstories #reddithorrorstories #ScaryStories #nosleep #paranormal #creepy #trueterror #fearmarathon #longhorrorstories #nightoffear This 9-hour horror marathon combines stories of true terror, paranormal activity, and psychological horror. Each tale escalates the tension, pulling listeners deeper into darkness with every story. From terrifying real-life crimes to spine-chilling supernatural events, this compilation ensures a relentless experience of fear, suspense, and dread that lasts all night. Perfect for horror enthusiasts seeking an immersive and unbroken fright sessionhorrorstories, reddithorrorstories, scarystories, horrorstory, creepypasta, horrortales, longhorrorstories, fearmarathon, trueterror, nonstopfear, paranormalstories, nosleepstories, darkstories, psychologicalhorror, supernaturalhorror, disturbingcases, midnighthorrorstories, horrorcompilation, terrifyingstories, scaryexperienceThis episode includes AI-generated content.

Harry Houdini, one of history's most captivating figures, was a true master of escapism, constantly challenging the world to find any prison, lock, or chain that could truly hold him. Houdini, whose real name was Eric Weiss, was born on March 24, 1874, in Budapest, Hungary. He was the third of six children, born to Cecilia Steiner and Mayor Samuel Weiss. His father was a well-respected rabbi in their hometown, while his mother took care of the household and kids. Yet, the family faced tough times when they moved to the United States in search of a better life. As new immigrants, the Weiss family encountered numerous hardships. Mayor, who preached in German, struggled to connect with American congregations, and job stability

was scarce. Financial woes forced them to move from town to town, often without enough for basic needs. Eric, however, was determined to support his family. By the age of seven, he was already working odd jobs like selling newspapers and shining shoes, handing over every penny he earned to his parents. A pivotal moment came when Mayor and Cecilia took young Eric to see a traveling magician named Dr. Lynn. For his parents it was just a night of entertainment, but for Eric, it sparked an insatiable passion. Soon, he was practicing magic tricks, dreaming of a future in show business. At just nine years old, he performed as a trapeze artist and contortionist, calling himself the prince of the air.

Audiences were captivated, and he was soon on the road, performing across America. But by age 13, he returned home, leaving the stage temporarily to help his struggling family. During this time, Eric discovered the work of French magician Gene Eugenie Robert Houghton, the father of modern magic. Eric was inspired to such an extent that he took on a new stage name, Harry Houdini. Over the next few years, Houdini would hone his skills, learning everything he could about stagecraft, physical fitness, and the art of spectacle. He sought inspiration far and wide, and one of the most intriguing influences on him was the then-popular spiritualism movement.

In the late 19th century, spiritualism was all the rage, with people using mediums and seances to attempt to communicate with the dead. These events were often as much theatrical spectacle as they were about emotional connection. People yearn to feel the presence of their lost loved ones, while also craving the thrill of the paranormal. This interest gave rise to an industry of mediums who promised to summon spirits and communicate with them. Houdini, however, had a keen eye and quickly recognized the tricks behind many mediums supposed powers. As Houdini observed these shows, he saw exactly how mediums move tables, produced eerie noises, and used sleight of hand to create illusions. One particular trick caught his attention, the ability to free oneself from ropes or handcuffs while seemingly tied up.

He decided to take this concept and turn it into it. an act all his own, refining it to create a performance that left audiences in all. Houdini and his brother Hardin, along with their friend Jacob, soon began performing together, blending classic tricks like pulling rabbits from hats and card illusions with their own daring feats. Their showstopper was the metamorphosis trick. Houdini would be bound in a sack, then locked inside a box. With the help of his wife, Bess, Houdini would seemingly switch places with her in a matter

of seconds, leaving audiences stunned and utterly mystified. As Houdini's fame grew, so did his passion for physical and mental training. He swam, ran, and practiced escaping from all manner of restraints, always striving to push his limits. Perhaps his most famous escape trick was that milk can escape. Houdini would climb into a giant milk can filled with water, and the can would be sealed shut. The audience would hold their breath as Houdini struggled inside, while an enormous clock ticked away the seconds. After several suspenseful minutes, Houdini would emerge, gasping for air but victorious, leaving the audience to wonder how he could endure such extreme conditions.

Another legendary feat involved Houdini leaping from bridges while bound in chains and handcuffs. He would sink below the water's surface, only to resurface moments later, freed from his restraints. Houdini's courage and skill mesmerized onlookers, as did his knack for dramatic showmanship. He also went so far as to perform stunts entirely in the nude to pretext. prove that he wasn't hiding any tools or keys in his clothes. One of the most complicated and iconic stunts Houdini ever performed was that Chinese water torture cell. First introduced in 1912, this trick involved suspending Houdini upside down in a tank of water. His feet were locked in stocks, and he was lowered headfirst into the tank.

The cell was then locked, and a curtain was drawn. With every second that passed, the audience's tension mounted, only to erupt into cheers when Houdini eventually emerged unhawed. Throughout his career, Houdini faced imitators who sought to replicate his incredible stunts. He patented many of his tricks to protect his act from being copied, and if an impersonator dared perform his acts, Houdini would sometimes show up at their shows to reveal their inadequacies. Yet, Houdini's most frustrating imitator was none other than his own brother, Hardin. The two eventually reconciled, but their rivalry restrained their relationship for years. Beyond his feats of escape, Houdini was also a dedicated skeptic.

He despised fraudulent spiritualists who exploited grieving families. After his beloved mother's death, Houdini attended numerous seances, hoping to contact her, but he soon became disillusioned. Many of his close friends, including the famous writer Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, were deeply involved in spiritualism, and Doyle's wife claimed she could communicate with the dead through automatic writing. Despite his skepticism, Houdini allowed her to attempt contacting his mother. However, he found the experience unsatisfying and was disappointed by the lack of authenticity. This led Houdini to embark on a mission to expose phony mediums, publishing works that

detailed the tricks these charlatans used to deceive people. His books, miracle mongers, and their methods and a magician among the spirits, offered a critical look at the methods of these spiritualists, who prayed on the vulnerable and bereaved. To Houdini, revealing the truth was more important than maintaining friendships or popular opinion. Houdini's adventurous spirit extended beyond magic. He took to the skies, becoming one of the first people to fly a plane in Australia in 1910, though his achievement was contested. He also tried his hand at acting, starring in films and even a 15-part movie serial.

While his on-screen career was short-lived, his foray into cinema illustrated his relentless desire to push boundaries and entertain. Sadly, Houdini's life came to a tragic end. in 1926. He had long prided himself on his strength and endurance, even boasting that he could withstand heavy blows to his abdomen. Unfortunately, a punch from a college student, delivered when Houdini was unprepared, caused internal injuries that eventually led to his death from peritonitis. Even in his final moments, Houdini held on to his creed, the show must go on. Houdini's legacy endures, not only as a pioneering magician but as an icon of resilience,

daring, and the relentless pursuit of truth. His acts continue. to inspire magicians, while his crusade against fraudulent mediums remains a testament to his dedication to integrity, even in a world where illusion was his greatest strength. The case of Britney Murphy's tragic death has remained one of the most mysterious and controversial Hollywood stories in recent history. Brittany, a talented actress who rose to fame with roles in films like Clueless, Eight Mile, and Sin City, was once the bright star of the entertainment world. However, her life and career were cut short under mysterious circumstances, leading to numerous theories surrounding her untimely death. In this account, we'll explore the events leading up to her death,

the strange circumstances surrounding it, and the various theories that emerged after her passing. Hashtag hashtag hashtag a glimpse into Brittany's life. Brittany Murphy, born on November 10, 1967, in Atlanta, Georgia, had a challenging childhood. Her parents, Sharon Murphy and Angelo Berto Lodi, divorced when she was just two years old, which began a tumultuous period in her early years. Angelo, her father, was wealthy, while Sharon had little financial support. Sharon fought hard to maintain the lifestyle she had enjoyed while married to Angelo, securing a substantial amount of money in the divorce settlement, and most importantly,

gaining custody of Brittany. With this financial backing, Sharon moved with her daughter to Edison, New Jersey, where Brittany's love for acting began to blossom. At a young age, Brittany exhibited a passion for performing. In 1981, at the age of four, her mother enrolled her in the British. Fowler School of Theatre and Dance in New Jersey. Over the years, Brittany's talent became evident, and by the time she was 13, her mother moved them to California so Brittany could pursue her dreams in Hollywood. Soon after arriving in California, Brittany landed a role on the TV series Drexel's

class. This marked the beginning of her acting career, which would later include memorable roles in Clueless, Girl, Interrupted, Eight Mile, Little Black Book, and Sin City. Brittany was not just an actress. She also dabbled in Broadway, voice acting, and even music and modeling. Despite her success, her personal life often made headlines, and much of her fame seemed tied to her relationships and love life, which was tumultuous at best. She was known for having a series of high-profile relationships, including with actor Ashton Cutcher, though none of them lasted. This led to constant media scrutiny, and she became a subject of gossip and speculation. Tired of the constant intrusion into her private life, Britney

eventually decided to keep her personal affairs out of the public eye. Hashtag hashtag marriage to Simon Monjack. In 2006, Brittany married British screenwriter Simon Monjack in a private ceremony. The couple retreated from the spotlight, seeking privacy in their new life together. They moved into a mansion in Hollywood Hills, a quiet sanctuary away from the media's prying eyes. Despite their attempts to live a normal life, the media continued to scrutinize Brittany's every move. While the public rarely saw them, rumors about their relationship began to surface. Some reports suggested that Simon was controlling and manipulative,

isolating Brittany from friends and family. There were whispers that he kept her from seeking medical help when she fell ill, which would later become a point of contention after her sudden death. Hashtag hashtag hashtag the tragic death of Brittany Murphy. On December 20, 2009, Brittany Murphy was found unconscious in her bathroom. Her mother, Sharon, placed a desperate 911 call, asking for urgent medical assistance. Despite efforts to revive her, Brittany was pronounced dead at 10.04 a.m., just a few hours after the call. Initially, the cause of her death was thought to be a tragic accident, with some speculating that she had fallen in the bathtub.

However, as time passed and more details emerged, the circumstances surrounding Brittany's death became increasingly suspicious. The official cause of death was listed as a combination of pneumonia, anemia, and drug intoxication. However, the drugs found in her system were not illegal substances, they were common over-the-counter medications like hydrocodone, acetaminophen, and a few others used to treat cold and flu symptoms. Despite this, rumors began to spread. Many speculated that Brittany's death was linked to drug abuse, but those close to her insisted that she had a fear of drugs and would never have used them recklessly. Some argued that Brittany's declining health, which included dramatic weight loss, could have been a sign of a deeper medical issue, but her family denied these claims. They maintained that Brittany had been struggling with depression and had taken the medications prescribed to her for her cold and flu symptoms. Hashtag hashtag hashtag the mysterious death of Simon Monjack. Just five months after Brittany's death, on May 23, 2010, Simon Monjack was found dead in the same house where Brittany had passed away. His death, too, was ruled to be from a combination of pneumonia and anemia, just like Britannies. The similarity between the two deaths raised suspicions and led to even more theories.

Some people believed that Simon Monjack had played a role in Brittany's death. They argued that he had been a controlling figure in her life and had kept her from seeking proper medical care. There was also a growing belief that Simon may have been involved in some sort of financial or personal motive, though nothing definitive was ever proven. As the investigation into Simon's death continued, another theory emerged, that both Brittany and Simon had been poisoned. Brittany's father, Angelo Bertolode, refused to accept the official explanation of their deaths.

He hired a team of private investigators to conduct further tests on Brittany's body. Hair samples were tested, and the results revealed the presence of high levels of heavy metals, some of which are commonly found in rat poison. This sparked further speculation that Brittany may have been poisoned slowly over time, with her mother, Sharon, potentially being the one who stood to gain financially from her death. Bertolode's suspicions were fueled by the fact that Brittany's mother had been the sole beneficiary of Brittany's will. He also pointed out that Sharon had been financially dependent on Brittany for years, and her daughter's death would have provided her with a substantial amount of money.

While this theory was never proven, it added a layer of intrigue and doubt to the official story. Hashtag hashtag hashtag a larger conspiracy. The theories surrounding Brittany's death did not stop there. In 2012, a documentary surfaced that linked Brittany Murphy to a larger, more sinister conspiracy. The documentary was created by Julia Davis, a four-year-old. former agent with the Department of Homeland Security, who had been subjected to harassment and investigation after speaking out about suspicious activities within the government. According to Davis,

Brittany had been an ally of hers, helping to defend her when the government tried to silence her. Davis claimed that the government had been targeting Britney Murphy after she spoke out about corruption and other issues within the Department of Homeland Security. According to Davis, the government had been monitoring Brittany and her husband, Simon, and may have played a role in their deaths. While this theory seems far-fetched, it raised questions about the extent to which public figures like Brittany could be controlled or manipulated by powerful entities. Davis's claims added yet another layer to the mystery surrounding Brittany Murphy's death. Whether or not there is any truth to these allegations, they continue to add fuel to the

fire of conspiracy theories that have surrounded her tragic passing. Hashtag hashtag-h-h-h-tag conclusion, what really happened to Brittany Murphy? Britney Murphy's death remains one of Hollywood's most mysterious and controversial events. The official cause of death was a combination of pneumonia, anemia, and drug intoxication, but the circumstances surrounding her passing, as well as the similar death of her husband Simon Monjack, have led to a wide range of theories. From drug abuse and poisoning to government conspiracies, the true cause of Brittany's death may never be known for certain.

For many, Brittany Murphy's story serves as a cautionary tale about the dangers of fame and the pressures it places on individuals. While her career was full of promise, her life was marred by personal struggles and media scrutiny. In the end, her death remains a tragic mystery, and her legacy is overshadowed by the questions that continue to linger. Kevin Spacey, a name that once evoked admiration and recognition for his skills as an actor, has since become associated with controversy and public scandal. His life, once a shining example of success in the Hollywood industry, would be dramatically altered by allegations that tarnished his career and personal reputation. This story is one of triumph, then downfall, and is punctuated by a series of cryptic messages,

media statements, and a series of legal battles that have kept the public and media guessing. But what happened that led to such a dramatic shift in Spacey's life and career? Hashtag hashtag early life and career beginnings, born Kevin Spacey Fowler on July 26, in South Orange, New Jersey, Kevin was the son of Thomas Spacey, a technical writer, and Kathleen Fowler, a secretary. Due to his father's work, the family moved frequently, eventually settling in Southern California. Spacey's early years were marked by a rebellious spirit and a strong, independent character. He often got into trouble during his childhood, and his parents struggled to manage his behavior. His school life was no different, and at one point, his parents decided to send him to a military academy,

hoping to instill discipline and structure in him. However, the plan backfired as he was expelled after just a few months. After his expulsion, Spacey attended a different school in the San Fernando Valley, California, where he discovered his passion for acting. He began participating in the school's theater productions, and it was there that he began to channel his emotions into acting, an art form that would ultimately help him find direction. He continued to nurture his love for the stage by studying theater in New York

and later enrolled in the prestigious Juilliard school. Spacey's time at Juilliard helped him refine his craft, and after just two years of study, he joined the Shakespeare Festival in New York. Soon after, he moved on to Broadway, performing in productions such as the Iceman Cometh and The Real Thing. His breakthrough performance in the usual suspects, 1995, would set the stage for a thriving film career.

Hashtag hashtag, hashtag rise to fame, film and awards. Kevin Spacey's breakthrough moment in Hollywood came when he started in The Usual Suspects, 1995, a film that would earn him an Academy Award for Best Supporting Actor in 1996. His role as the mysterious, wise-cracking verbal kint caught the attention of audiences and critics alike, making him a sought-after actor in Hollywood. Spacey's next major role came in American Beauty, 1999, a darkly comedic drama that earned him a second Academy Award, this time for Best Actor. The film's success cemented Spacey's position as one of Hollywood's top actors. Spacey's acting credits continued to pile up, and by the early 2000s,

he had already worked with industry legends like Jack Nicholson, Harrison Ford, Sigourney Weaver, and Melanie Griffith. His career seemed unstoppable. In 2003, he took on the role of artistic director of London's Old Vic Theatre, a prestigious position that allowed him to both act and direct. Throughout this period, he also received several prestigious honors, including being named commander of the Order of the British Empire in 2010 and later, Knight Commander of the Order of the British Empire in 2015. Despite his flourishing career and accolades, Spacey's personal life was not without controversy.

In 2009, rumors began circulating about his inappropriate behavior, particularly towards young men. These rumors, however, remain just that, rumors, until 2017, when the first serious accusations were made public. Hashtag hashtag hashtag the scandal breaks, allegations and accusations. The downfall of Kevin Spacey began in October 2017, with the explosive revelations surrounding Hollywood mogul Harvey Weinstein. As a wave of accusations emerged against Weinstein, it sparked the hashtag Me Too movement, encouraging countless women and men to come forward

with their own stories of abuse and harassment. Among these stories was one from actor Anthony Rapp, who publicly accused Spacey of making an inappropriate sexual advance toward him in 1986, when rap was just 14 years old. Spacey responded to the allegations with a public apology, stating that he did not remember the incident, but that if he had acted inappropriately, he deeply regretted it. In the same statement, Spacey came out as gay, a move that was met with widespread criticism,

with many feeling he was trying to deflect attention from the more serious allegations by focusing on his sexual orientation. Despite his apology, the accusations did not stop there. Over the following weeks, more people came forward, including several men who alleged they had been assaulted by Spacey during his time as the artistic director at the Old Vic Theatre in London. These allegations, coupled with the ongoing media frenzy, led to Spacey being cut from major projects. Netflix, the company behind the popular series House of Cards, where Spacey played the lead role of Frank Underwood, made the decision to terminate his contract and kill off his character in the series. The director Ridley Scott also reshot Spacey's scenes in the film All the Money in the World, replacing him with Christopher Plummer.

Hashtag hashtag hashtag the cryptic YouTube videos, a hidden message. In December 2018, Kevin Spacey released a mysterious video on his YouTube channel titled, Let Me Be Frank. The video featured Spacey, in character as Frank Underwood from House of Cards, preparing a holiday turkey while delivering a cryptic message. The video contained a series of unsettling comments, one of the most notable being, asterisk, if I didn't pay the price for the things we both know I did do, I'm certainly not going to pay the price for the things I didn't do. Asterisk this line, which many interpreted as a veiled threat, had a profound impact. Some believed that Spacey was subtly hinting at a larger conspiracy within Hollywood, suggesting that if he were to fall due to the allegations, others, presumably powerful figures in the industry, would fall as well.

His choice of words seemed to allude to a hidden network of elites who were involved in questionable activities, which some speculated could be linked to secretive organizations or even cults. The video also appeared to mock the media and public opinion, suggesting that he was a lot of that the public had rushed to judgment without the full facts. Spacey seemed to challenge the media and the public to reconsider their assumptions and, in a way, indicated that he was prepared to fight back against the allegations. Hashtag hashtag, hashtag legal battles and public backlash. Spacey's legal troubles continued to mount, and in January 2019, the first of several

lawsuits was filed against him. One of the most prominent cases involved a young man who alleged that Spacey had assaulted him at a bar in 2016, when he was 18. years old. Spacey's legal team countered that the young man had lied about his age and that there was no proof of the alleged assault. Ultimately, this case was dismissed in July 2019 when the plaintiff refused to testify in court. In addition to this case, there were other legal challenges, including one from Linda Colkin, a nurse who had harassed Spacey online for years, and a massage therapist who accused Spacey of inappropriate behavior during a massage session. However, these cases did not go to trial, as they were either dismissed or ended

with the plaintiff's deaths under mysterious circumstances. By the end of 2019, Spacey had been acquitted of several of the charges against him, and it seemed as though his legal battles were winding down. Hashtag hashtag hashtag the return of Kevin Spacey, a new era. In December 2019, Spacey once again took to his YouTube channel, this time with a holiday message. This video, titled Let Me Be Frank 2, featured Spacey, once again in character as Frank Underwood, delivering a Christmas greeting. came after he had been cleared of many of the accusations against him, and some speculated that it was Spacey's way of reasserting himself, showing the world that he was not ready to

disappear from the public eye just yet. The message was one of optimism, as Spacey declared that he had made changes in his life and was looking forward to the future. While Spacey's career is still in flux, and while many still see him as a divisive figure, his cryptic messages and his legal battles are far from over. The mystery surrounding his case continues to captivate the public, with some wondering whether Spacey's words have a deeper meaning, whether they're part of a larger strategy to reclaim his career or simply a reflection of his frustrations. For now, the world waits for the next

chapter in the complicated life of Kevin Spacey, hoping for clarity amidst the uncertainty. What is clear, however, is that Spacey's story is far from over, and it will continue to be one that is watched, analyzed, and debated for years to come. That day, Lewis was dressed in a black suit, a hat, and carried a black briefcase. Albert saw him board the train, but from that point on, no one ever saw him again. Some of Lewis's friends were waiting for him in Paris, waiting right on the platform, but when the train arrived and everyone got off, Lewis was not among them. They asked the conductor to search the train, and after doing so, he found no trace of him. His briefcase was missing, his hat was missing, and no passenger could confirm having seen him.

Let's begin. This story begins with a man named Louis M. Augustine Le Prince, born on May 28, 1842, in Mets, France. He was one of the children of Louis Abram Ambrose Le Prince, a major in the artillery and officer in the Legion of Honor, and Elizabeth Marie Antoinette Bullis. At that time, it was customary for children to learn a trade from a very young age, something that would support them in the future. For this reason, Lewis was said. sent to the photography studio of a friend of his father's, a man named Louis Jacques Monde de Guerre.

There, the young boy received lessons in chemistry, photography, and physics, and that marked the beginning of his career. He studied painting in Paris and then studied chemistry at the University of Leipzig, Germany. Lewis was always a man ahead of his time, highly innovative, a rulebreaker, always full of ideas and constantly creating. He worked with photography and painting, changing perspectives and always turning things over in his mind. He was convinced that, at some point in his life, an opportunity would come that would change everything forever. He didn't know what that opportunity would be, but he was sure it would arrive. In 1866, his classmate John Whitley created a company called Whitley Partners of Leeds. He trusted Lewis's talent so much that he

invited him to move to Leeds to work for him. Lewis didn't hesitate. He packed his bags and moved, and it must be said, it was a very good decision. In a short time, he made a great deal of money. For years later, Lewis fell deeply in love with John's sister, Elizabeth Whitley, and shortly after, they got married. The couple were art lovers, Elizabeth, or Lizzie, was a painter, and Lewis was passionate about photography. So in 1871, they decided to open an art academy together, which would later be called the

Leeds Technical School of Art. There, Lewis let his imagination run wild. According to several sources, he created a type of color photograph, which he printed on metal plates and ceramics. It's not entirely clear what he created exactly, but whatever it was, it was a success. The Academy supposedly made a lot of money. Many people enrolled, and being part of the Leeds Technical School of Art became a privilege. Lewis and Lizzie had six children, Marie, Gabriel, Louis Adolph, Henri Joseph, Augustine Fernand, Lyon, and John. Two years after the birth of their last child, Whitley partners invited the whole family to move to the United States. Supposedly, in New York, Lewis's career would take off. So once again,

they didn't think twice and moved, and it must be said, once there, everything took a dramatic turn. After some time working for Whitley partners, Lewis decided to leave and dedicate himself to managing the works of a small group of French artists. These artists painted landscapes, bright gray landscapes, and occasionally, wore scenes. According to several articles, these works had such magic that Lewis once said the following words. These works are so magical, they look like photographs, color photographs that seem like they could move at any moment. That's when a spark lit in his mind. What if he could make that real? What if he could create moving images?

While in New York, Lewis created a camera with 16 lenses, and indeed, this invention could capture moving images. But the image was unstable. Each lens captured motion from a different perspective, so the final image wasn't exactly what he had hoped for. Little by little, Lewis learned from his mistakes. Failure after failure, he moved closer to his ultimate goal, to capture a single image from a single angle with continuous motion.

However, it must be said, he still had a long way to go. At one point, Lewis began to suspect that someone had hired people to steal his work. So in 1887, he and his family returned to Leeds. He believed that away from the United States, his work would thrive. And indeed, he wasn't wrong. Once there, he took his research a step further. He created a single lens camera made from mahogany wood, weighing 40 pounds, about 18 kilograms. That was the beginning of his great contribution.

From here, the technical explanation gets complex. The next problem was how to project the desired image correctly. The only real option was to place the photographs on small glass plates, mounted on a rotating disc that would spin at the exact speed the images were taken. And it must be said, at first, the result. The result was correct. But if he wanted to change history, he needed to go further. The first footage lasted barely two seconds and was filmed in a garden. We know the people appearing in the video were Lewis's friends and acquaintances, among them, one of his sons. The video was recorded

exactly on October 14, 1888, and we know this for certain because just 10 days later, one of the women who appears in the footage died, and that woman was Louis Le Prince's mother. Another one of his works at the time was Traffic Crossing Leeds Bridge, a film which, like the previous one, lasts only a couple of seconds. According to testimonies from the time, these images were projected in Lewis's studio before the watchful eyes of loved ones. Shortly after, Lewis had to say goodbye to his family. His wife and children returned to the United States, and he stayed in Leeds to continue his project, determined to protect it from industrial spies. On March 30, 1890, Lewis was invited to showcase his work at the National Opera of Paris. So he packed his bags and travel from Leeds to Paris.

It was a huge opportunity to share his work. From Paris, he explained that he would first visit some friends, then his brother, and finally returned to Leeds to collect his materials and return to America, where he would finally patent his work and show it to the world. But that letter was the last his family ever heard from him. In early September 1890, Lewis left Paris for Dijon, where he visited several friends. He stayed there for a few days, telling everyone about his great invention. On September 13th, he took a train from Dijon to Vilfranch, where he spent three days

at his brother Albert's house. Then, on the 16th, he boarded a train for Paris. That day, Lewis wore a black suit, a hat, and a black briefcase. saw him board the train, but from that moment on, no one saw him again. Some friends were waiting for Lewis in Paris, right on the platform. But when the train arrived and people got off, Lewis wasn't among them. They asked the conductor to search the train. After doing so, he found no trace of Lewis. His briefcase was gone. His hat was gone. And no passenger remembered seeing him. And that was strange, because Lewis was not someone who went unnoticed.

He was tall, imposing, the kind of man you can't help but notice when you pass him on the street. And so began the investigation. French police and Scotland Yard in London worked side by side to find Louis Le Prince. That's when all the theories began. The first theory was about industrial spies, whom Lewis had often spoken of. This theory was initially dismissed, but Lewis's family defended it to the end, and it's the theory given the most weight. So we'll start with it. Liz Lo Prince, Lewis's wife, was convinced Thomas Edison was behind her husband's disappearance.

She said Edison's followers wanted to get their hands on Lewis's invention, and then eliminate him from the picture. Numerous writings from that time say Edison was a difficult man, he was said to be a selfish genius with several people working under him, not only building inventions but feeding him ideas that he then stole and claimed as his own. That attitude made him many enemies. This might sound like just a rumor, except we know that Edison officially began working on moving images in 1888, the same year Lewis was perfecting his single-ends camera. It all sounds suspicious, and even more so when in 2008, the Science Magazine materials today published a strange article. It claimed a student from the University of University of the University of of York had found documents implicating Thomas Edison.

The student, named Ingrid Alexis Bedford, was a big fan of Edison's work. One day, while looking through documents at the New York Public Library, she came across one of Edison's own notebooks. In it, he jotted down ideas and ran calculations. But at one point, there was an entry that gave Bedford chills. Supposedly, Edison wrote, September 20th, 1890, Today I Receive. received word from Dijon. Le Prince is no longer.

This is good news, though I shuddered when I heard it. Murder is not my thing, but what is true is that when Edison unveiled his invention to the world, he mercilessly sued anyone who tried to do something similar. In fact, in 1898, he sued a company over the patent of the single-ends camera, and that company called Louis Adolf Le Prince, Lewis's son, as a witness. Lewis Adolf spent an entire year searching for evidence to prove that the invention wasn't Edison's, but his father's. He showed the film recorded in the garden and proved it was filmed on October 14, 1888, using his grandmother's death certificate. But the judge said it wasn't enough, because Louis Leoprince hadn't patented his invention in the U.S.

He had only patented the 16 lens camera and the single lens won in London and Paris, and those patents didn't count in America. Worse still, Louis Loprin supposedly had those patent documents with him the day he disappeared. In the middle of the patent wars, Louis Adolf Loprince died under strange circumstances. His body was found deep in the woods, he had been shot, and the weapon was found nearby. But the worst part. The court ruled at a hunting accident, and the case was closed. The second theory says Lewis faked his own disappearance. According to a French police report, the Leoprinse family was deeply in debt.

Lewis had spent all his savings on a project with no future, and the art school he opened with his wife wasn't as successful as expected. They accumulated 84,000 francs in debt, so Lewis, desperate, faked his death and took his own life. But this doesn't make much sense, Lewis knew his invention had huge potential and could make them millions. The third theory is related, says Lewis's family orchestrated his disappearance. It was said he may have been homosexual and that his family killed him to avoid scandal. That they rejected him, turned their backs on him. But again, this doesn't make sense, Lewis and his family wrote to each other constantly, expressing love. He had plans to return and reunite with them. The fourth theory says the disappearance

had to do with his brother Albert, the last person to see him alive. He supposedly watched Lewis board the train, but no passenger ever saw him. A tall, well-dressed, striking man, and no one noticed. Many believe Lewis didn't go to Dijon just to say goodbye to Albert, but to give him his share of an inheritance. In the garden film, remember that a woman seen died 10 days later, and she was Lewis's mother. She left large sums of money to each of her children, and Lewis was in charge of delivering Albert's share. But perhaps Albert wasn't satisfied, and killed Lewis to keep everything. The latest development came in 2003, when Paris police found an old photograph in their archives. It showed a man who supposedly drowned in a sane in 1890, a tall, thin, bearded

man who looked remarkably like Louis Le Prince. But sadly, no one ever claimed the body. Which raises more questions, was that man Louis? Did he really make it to Paris? Now it's your turn, what do you think happened to this inventor? The end. And to the culprit, the weapon, and the case was about to be closed. But then the population raised the alarm, because the man who appeared on television looked nothing like the one who had killed Luis D'Arano Colosio the day before. The man in the recordings was thin, dark-skinned, curly-haired, and when the people caught him, they beat him. They bruised him, completely destroyed him. But the man who appeared on television, the one they claimed was the alleged assassin, was heavier, had lighter skin, a military haircut, and his skin was perfectly

intact. We begin on Wednesday, March 23, 1994. Luis D'Analdo Colossio, candidate for the presidency of the Republic, gave his final speech in a place called Lomas Torinas in Tijuana. His words filled the people with strength and hope, and after finishing his speech, he walked among the crowd while his sound team played the song La Culebra by Bondamachos. But suddenly, a .38 caliber torus revolver emerged out of nowhere and shot him in the head. His body staggered, and just as he was about to fall to the ground, a second bullet hit him in the abdomen. Doctors would declare Colosio dead at 6.55 p.m. But even though 25 years have passed since then, all of Mexico is still asking the same questions, who shot Luis D'Analdo Colossio and why? To understand

the facts, we must first know the victim. Luis D'Analdo Colossio Morietta was born in Magdalena Dicino, Sonora, on February 10, 1950, the son of Armida Ophelia Morietta Garcia and Luis Colosio Hernandez. Little to nothing is known about his childhood, but what we do know for sure is about his education and his possible political ideology. In 1967, he began higher studies at the Monterey Institute of Technology and Higher Education, and five years later he obtained his degree in economics. Later, at the University of Pennsylvania, he pursued a master's in world development and urban economics, and finally, he did a research stay at IISA, located in Luxembourg, Austria. After completing his education, in 1980 he worked as an economics professor at the College of Mexico,

at Monterey, Unam, and Anuac University. And it was at one of these institutions where he met the woman who would later become his wife, Diana Laura Riojas. But what really marked before and after in his life was that in 1968, he joined the political party PRI, Institutional Revolutionary Party. Once inside, he gained more and more respect from his peers and climbed positions until, on April 13, 1992, Carlos Salinas de Gortary invited him to join the presidential cabinet. For those who don't know, Carlos Salinas de Gortary was the president of Mexico from 1988 to 1994, and during those years, the Mexican population was very dissatisfied with his

way of governing. So when the time came to call new elections, the following candidates ran, Pedro Aspie Armella, Secretary of Finance, Manuel Camacho Solis, head of the Department of the Federal District, and Luis de Naldo Colosio. The PRI party had the tradition that the outgoing president would point with his finger to the person he wanted to succeed him. And in this case, the favorite of the people and the whole party was Luis de Ronaldo Colosio. But it is said that Carlos Salinas did not like Colosio, and the reason was simple, Colosio was against all the things that Salinas had done. done for years. He didn't like his way of governing, the changes he had made, and the way Mexico had become impoverished under his rule. And Salinas did not like criticism, which everyone knew. Apparently, Colosio had very revolutionary ideas, and if elected president, he would make

incredible changes. According to his latest speeches, he wanted to limit presidential power and promote a much more plural and democratic government, completely opposite to how Mexico had been governed until then. He defended the importance of a government close to its citizens and wanted his message to reach workers and regular people. What people appreciated most about him was his closeness, he seemed like a very different politician. He spoke about raising wages, valuing the working class, and every time he finished speaking, he stepped down from the stage to mingle with the crowd, accept proposals, shake hands, and listen to the people. But it was this closeness that ultimately led to his death. Luis D'Analdo Colossio was becoming the favorite in the polls, and everyone

expected him to hold a political rally in his city. Then came Wednesday, March 23, 1994. Around 405 p.m., he and his team arrived at Abilardo Rodriguez Airport in Tijuana. From there, they took vans to the Lomas Torina's neighborhood, one of the many informal settlements in the city. As planned, in a sloped area just above the street, La Punta, they set up an improvised stage on top of a truck. Around 4.30 p.m., the speech began, attended by over 4,000 people. Let's change, yes. Let's change, but let's do it responsibly, consolidating the real progress we have achieved, and of course, preserving our values and our culture. Mexico does not want political adventures. Mexico does not want leaps into the void.

It does not want a return to schemes that were once in power and proved to be ineffective. Mexico wants democracy but rejects its perversion, demigogy. In these months of intense travel throughout the country, visiting many communities, engaging in dialogue with my party and with the entire population, I have found the Mexico of just demands, old grievances, and new expectations. The Mexico of hope, the one that demands answers, the one that can no longer wait. That is the Mexico that calls us today. That is the Mexico that calls my conscience. That is the Mexico to which we must give security, to which we must give direction in this new phase of change. I see a Mexico of indigenous communities that can no longer wait for justice, dignity, and progress. Indigenous communities with the great strength of their roots, their culture, and their willingness to believe, to participate, and to build new horizons. The politician's words made it very clear that he did not intend to continue Carlos Salinas' legacy.

Many present saw his words as a declaration of war against the then-president of the Republic. This was both liked and disliked within the PRI. They liked it because if Colossio were elected, he would bring fresh air to the entire party. But at the same time, they disliked it because this man was attacking the sitting president, who belonged to the same political party. So if you supported one, you betrayed the other, and whatever you did, you were stuck. Around 5.08 p.m., Colosio stepped down from the stage, and with the help of four bodyguards, he began to walk through the crowd toward a vehicle that was supposed to take him away.

As usual, he greeted people, listened, accepted suggestions. Sadly, at 5.12 p.m., when Colossio had only walked about 13 meters, a man broke through the security perimeter, placed a .38 caliber torus revolver near his right ear, and fired. A millisecond later, another bullet hit Colossio in the abdomen. That's when the strange events began. On one hand, we had the victim, and on the other, the shooter. Luis D'Analdo Colossio was immediately taken to his truck and admitted to the emergency room of Tijuana General Hospital at 5.20 p.m.

Unfortunately, at 6.55 p.m., doctors officially declared him. in debt. As for the shooter, the mob subdued him. They beat him, shook him, scratched him, he was used like a punching bag. Later, the security team put him in an unofficial police vehicle, and from that moment on, no one saw him again. The only information came from what journalists' cameras had captured at the time of the shooting. The man was described as very thin, dark-skinned, curly-haired, wearing a black jacket and thick fabric pants. The alleged killer was supposedly Mario Alberto Martinez, 22 years old. Very little was known about him, just that he was born in Michoacan and had been living in Tijuana for eight years. His friend said he was a compulsive liar.

He claimed to have been in the military and to know many politicians, but never proved any of it. He also bragged about owning firearms, and his ex-girlfriend said he always repeated that one day, he would do something very big with his life. After the murder, the investigation was closed very quickly. The authorities claimed they had already found the assassin, the weapon, and the motive. But the truth is that the inconsistencies in the case were piling up. For example, the first official report said that Colosio had only been shot once. But the autopsy revealed two bullet wounds, one in the head and another in the abdomen. They also said that the shooter had acted alone, yet several witnesses claimed to have heard

more than two shots and saw different people running away in different directions. Some experts who analyzed the videos of the assassination claimed that it was impossible for a single person to have fired both shots in such a short time, and especially from the angles they hit. Later, the official version changed. The prosecutor said that Mario Aborto had indeed shot Colossio twice. But then came the biggest controversy, the photos of the man arrested at the scene didn't match the photos of the man they later presented as Mario Aborto. People began to suspect that the person who had actually been arrested at Lomas Torinas had disappeared, and someone else had been presented in his place. In fact, various human rights organizations requested an investigation, claiming that the man known as Mario Aborto had been.

tortured, isolated, and threatened into confessing. The version that gained the most traction in public opinion was that there had been a conspiracy to kill Colosio. Some blamed the PRI itself, others blamed high-ranking officials in the federal government. Some even said that it had been a direct order from President Salinas to Gortary. This theory gained strength because Colosio had made it clear that he wanted to make deep changes, to dismantle the power structures that had kept the country in the hands of a few. He wanted to end the excessive power of the president, give voice to civil society, and empower the people. That threatened many. And although official investigations always maintained that it had been a lone wolf attack, the contradictions,

the silences, and the suspicious speed with which the case was closed caused caused many people to never believe the official story. Over time, Colosio's image became a symbol of hope that had been cut short. His speeches are are still remembered today. His ideas are quoted in political debates. And many wonder what Mexico would have been like if he had reached the presidency. His widow, Diana Laura Riojas, died just months later from cancer. Their story, tragic and full of unanswered questions, continues to resonate to this day. The years passed, and yet, suspicions never disappeared. Many continue to claim that Mario Aborto was not the real assassin, or at least, not the only one involved.

Some journalists and investigators collected testimonies from people who were present at Lomas Torinas that day. These witnesses described a chaotic scene, with people running, shouting, and more than one gunshot being heard. Others pointed out that Abordo's confession was riddled with inconsistencies. For example, he said he didn't know how many bullets he had fired, that he didn't remember if he had aimed directly, and even contradicted himself multiple times during questioning. Over the years, human rights groups visited him in prison and reported signs of torture, mistreatment, and isolation. Aborto himself claimed that he had been forced to confess, that his family had been threatened, and that he was just a scapegoat.

Even more suspicious was the fact that his legal defense was never effective. His lawyers didn't seem to be interested in really proving his innocence, nor did they call on many of the key witnesses to testify. Meanwhile, the government closed the case and never reopened it, despite the growing evidence that something wasn't right. Several books, documentaries, and reports were released throughout the years. The name Luis D'Naldo Colosio became a symbol, of change, of hope, of the Mexico that could have been. In 2022, the case once again came under public scrutiny. New evidence suggested that the initial investigation, had serious flaws and that testimonies had been altered or ignored.

The Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights recommended reopening the case and thoroughly investigating the allegations of torture and due process violations against Mario Aborto. In the face of mounting public pressure, the Mexican authorities announced they would review the case. But as always, doubts remain about whether the full truth will ever be revealed. To this day, millions of Mexicans continue to ask the same question, who really killed Luis Dernaldo Colossio, and why? The mystery remains alive. The wounds never truly healed. The hope he represented still lingers in the hearts of many. This story is not over. To be continued. He claimed that he always repeated over and over that Sunday he would do something

very big with his life, and when the police got hold of his diary, or rather, his supposed diary, and read his political ideas, his beliefs, and his view of life, they assumed that this, something big, was to kill Luis D'Aranoldo Colosio. They had the culprit, the weapon, and the case was about to be closed. But then, the public raised the alarm, the man who appeared on television did not look at all like the man who had killed Luis D'Arano Colosio the day before. The man in the footage was thin, dark-skinned, with curly hair. And the people, when they caught him, had beaten him.

him, bruised him, completely destroyed him. But the man who appeared on television, the supposed killer, Wade Moore, had lighter skin, sported a military haircut, and didn't have a single bruise. He had supposedly been beaten and mistreated, yet his skin was perfectly fine. The supposed assassin looked nothing like the man eyewitnesses swore they had seen. And if Mexico remembered correctly, they would recall that very strange things had happened the afternoon before, things that I will of course mention next. The first point, the political rally itself. As I already said, Luis Donaldo Colosio was very close to the people. So he chose Lomas Torinas to deliver his final speech. But what happened? Lomas Torinas was a place with

many security issues. It was a sloped esplanade, and 4,000 people were going to attend. The logical thing would have been for the politician to bring more than four security agents to that place. But in this case, he didn't. The city council offered Colosio's team to reinforce security, offering the service for free. But his team declined, saying that Colosio didn't want more security than what he already had, it was enough. According to several sources, this is very suspicious and makes it seem like Colossio's own team was involved in the assassination. The second point, the crime itself. When Colosio finished his speech, his sound team usually played the psalm la Coulabra by Bonda Machos.

But this time, the crowd said the music was louder than usual. It was so loud they couldn't hear anything else. So, a theory says that the music was the signal for Mario A Bordeaux to move through the crowd, almost like in a dance, crossed the security circle, and shoot Colosio without anyone noticing, because the music would drown out the sound of the gunshots. And the third point is perhaps the most obvious of all, the media. The Televisa TV network, once it heard of the event, covered it and did a special of more than two hours, two hours in which Mexico realized there were many technical failures,

which, coincidentally, occurred when someone on air said something contrary to Carlos Salinas' government. It was well known that, at the time, the media were instruments of the government. And in this special, where they covered the death of Luis Dernaldo Colossio, this became very clear. Every time they interviewed someone and the person began to speak poorly about the government, the signal was quickly lost. The audio would cut out, the video would freeze. And this didn't happen just once, in two hours, it happened many times. Here are a few examples to give you an idea.

I can identify the gun, it was right next to him, and he just fell down suddenly. the body, it seems, sir. Colossio's insecurity, every moment. What happened was truly strange. And people couldn't help but think that Colossio's death had been a conspiracy. But there was a culprit. A man had come forward and confessed to everything. Yet that man looked nothing like the one who had actually fired the shot. So, inevitably, rumors began to emerge, rumors that the authorities, of course, tried to silence. And how did they do it? Supposedly, they compared the images of the shooting with the face of the suspect that appeared the next day.

They superimposed them and claimed it was the same person. That was enough to calm the public, at least in theory. But instead, half of the population felt betrayed and didn't believe it. They developed the theory that there were actually two or more Marios. One was the man who fired the shot and was later taken away in an eye. unofficial vehicle. The second was another Mario, presented as the true killer. People believed that the government had deceived a man, made him shoot Colossio, took him away from the scene, killed him, and replaced him with someone else, someone

promised a large sum of money in exchange for confessing. And what was this theory based on? In the days following Colosio's death, a body was found near the scene, a man who physically resembled the real shooter, same hair, same facial features. same skin tone. But the police quickly denied it. They said that while they did find a man's body, it had nothing to do with Colosio's murder. They claimed he didn't resemble the assassin at all and also had a tattoo on his shoulder that the true killer didn't have in the footage. They also said that the man had been killed by organized crime and that, of course, the government had nothing to do with it. But again, very few believe that. If you thought the case couldn't get

more twisted and complicated, you were very wrong. Because besides the theory that the assassin was switched, and that the entire PRI political party had conspired against Colosio, there's an even more shocking theory, that there were not one, but two shooters. That two different men fired almost simultaneously at Luis D'Analdo Colosio. Mario Aborto shot him in the head, and the second man shot him in the abdomen. But the identity of this second shooter remains a mystery. The two wounds were very different, suggesting they may have been made with two different calibers, a point three-eight and another unknown one. Aborto fired at the head from the side, shooting backward. So it made no sense that he also shot him in the stomach, the angle would have to be from someone in front.

For prosecutors investigated the case, and each had a completely different interpretation of what happened. The first was Miguel Montes Garcia, chosen by Carlos Salinas de Gortary himself to find a out what had really happened. At first, he was very involved. He questioned witnesses, security agents, and truly believed in the two-shooter theory. But then he interviewed Carlos Salinas. And afterward, he publicly declared there had only been one shooter, Mario Aborto Martinez. The Mexican people strongly criticized those conclusions and claimed they were manipulated. Montez Garcia was forced to resign. He was replaced by old Olga Islis de Gonzalez-Marskel, who made no progress whatsoever. The only thing she achieved was

sentencing Mario A Bordeaux Martinez to 45 years in prison. The next prosecutor was Pablo Chapa Bezania, who handled the case from December 1994 to August 10, 1996. And it must be said, this man fought hard to prove the two-shooter theory. He submitted witness testimonies to the security team and the PRI party. He concluded that the shot were fired by Mario Aboardo Martinez and a man named Oton Cortez, who worked as a driver for the PRI. To support the theory, Bezaniya had the testimony of Aborto's ex-partner. She claimed that, at one point, Mario introduced her to Oton Cortez and said that man would help him do something great.

She recognized Cortez from the footage of the shooting. But when she had to testify in court, she was unable to do so and withdrew her statement. So Bezinea was forced to resign, accused of presenting false evidence to incriminate an innocent person. Finally, we arrive at the last prosecutor on the case, Luis Roel Gonzalez Perez. He led the case from September 1, 1996, to November 31st, 2000. During this time, he completely rejected the two-shooter theory. He said the bullet wounds looked different not because of caliber, but because of the impact surface. The skull is hard, the stomach is soft.

So bullets enter differently. He also claimed there weren't two shooters because supposedly, when hit by the first bullet, Colossio turned and received the second. Many people disagreed. They said it was physically impossible for a body to be shot, turn, and receive another bullet. If a borto was the only shooter, the second bullet would have had to come from behind, not from the front. But the government accepted this explanation. and closed the case, hoping no one would ever speak of it again. But the people did not forget. After 25 years, they still want to know what really happened that afternoon.

Whichever way you look at it, this case is incredibly strange. In the weeks that followed, people close to Colosio, his ideas, his person, began dying under strange circumstances. And not only that, Ernesto Zadillo-Ponce de Leon, who was Colosio's campaign manager, became the new president of the Republic. Colossio died, and this man took the position he probably should have had. And that's not all. Mario Aborto changed his version of events three times. First, he said the gun went off by itself. Then he claimed he killed Colosio. And the third version came out last year, when the case files were declassified. In this third version, he said that on the night of March 23rd, a group of police officers tied him up, moved him on a mattress to an open

field, and forced him, through beatings, to confess to the murder. And if the beatings weren't enough, they handed him a phone. On the other end, allegedly, was Carlos Salinas himself, who told him to confess no matter what, or he would be in trouble. Diana Laura Rioja's, Colosio's wife, died months later of cancer. But until her last breath, she insisted that her husband had died as the result of a conspiracy. Mario Abordo's family still defends his innocence to this day. So someone else must be involved. But no one dares to speak out. And according to many, that's because someone very powerful is behind all of this, none other than Carlos Salinas. It is widely known that the then-president was completely opposed to Colosio's ideas.

Polls showed Colossio was the favorite. The people loved him. And although not entirely, the party supported him too. So Salinas ordered his death. And with a powerful team behind him, his tracks were covered. But now it's your turn, what do you think of this case? Do you believe Aborto acted alone? Or is there something more? The end.

We begin this story with a 23-year-old girl named Salceret Melchorida Rodriguez-Ivar. Salceret was born in Peru, the daughter of Carlos Eduardo. Rado Rodriguez and Rosario Ibar. According to her loved ones, she was always characterized by being a very cheerful and outgoing girl, someone who had clear priorities in life. In fact, she was convinced not only to study sociology but also to do something very important for society. At one point, she decided to join the N.I. Unaminos movement, becoming an active member

along with her best friend Catherine Soto in 2011. During her pre-university studies, Salceret met two people who would change her life forever, the Vienueva brothers, Brian and Kevin. Almost instantly, these brothers became infatuated with her, but Salcorette only had eyes for one of them, Brian. According to her parents, she quickly developed feelings for the young man, even though he was her complete opposite, introverted, reserved, shy, and had few friends, while she was outgoing, open, and very sociable. But none of that mattered to her, she was deeply in love and said that she would travel around the world for him. This is when Salceret's parents began to notice strange things.

As mentioned earlier, both Vienueva brothers were infatuated with Seoul, but when she started dating Brian, his behavior became more dominant. Brian wasn't affectionate, but whenever Kevin was around, he would hug Soul a lot, shower her with attention, and on more than one occasion, he would grab her arm and pull her. her way. According to Rosario Ibar, Salceret's mother, Kevin would always chase after her, making inappropriate gestures and staring at her in an uncomfortable way, bordering on harassment. However, Salcorette seemed very clear about her feelings and only had eyes for Brian. At the age of 21, Salcorette became pregnant with her first child. Brian was studying psychology, and she was studying sociology. They were both students and couldn't afford to. They were both students and couldn't afford to rent or buy an apartment, so she packed her bags and moved in with her in-laws in Kow, Peru.

There, the couple would live not only with his parents but also with his siblings, including Kevin Vianueva. It was from that point that Salceret's parents began to notice strange things. She claimed to feel harassed because Kevin would take advantage of every moment when they were alone to make inappropriate advances or touch her inappropriately. She recounted situations such as the following, one time, while Soul was in a room with her baby, Kevin entered, closed the door behind him, and started touching himself in front of her. On another occasion, during a Christmas party, Kevin entered her room and attempted to assault her. Salcorette managed to escape, but when she told her mother and Brian, neither of them believed her. They said she probably made advances toward Kevin, and that he would never do such a thing.

From this point onward, the facts are unclear as the sources contradict each other. Some sources say that her mother-in-law and Brian didn't believe her, others downplay the events, and some say they both agreed that Kevin was probably joking. What is clear, however, is that after this event, Salcoret decided to return to her parents' home. According to her parents, she left because she could no longer tolerate Kevin's harassment. But according to her mother-in-law, this story was. a complete lie. The woman claimed that Salcaret had made everything up and that she wasn't leaving because of Kevin's harassment but because her mother-in-law supposedly kicked her out.

After telling her mother-in-law that Kevin had harassed her, Salcaret allegedly confronted her and told her that the truth was that she had been unfaithful to Brian with his brother Kevin. This outraged the woman who told Salcoret that she had to leave her house. At that point, Salcorette, Brian, and their son moved back to her parents' home, where she was very happy. She smiled again, was her old self, and had no problems with anyone. But after a month of living with her parents, Brian decided he couldn't take it anymore. He said he wasn't comfortable and missed his house, so he convinced Seoul to return to his parents' home. After a month at her parents' house, Sol had to go back to her in-laws' home, and the situation

once again repeated itself. Salceret could no longer tolerate all the tension, and she gradually, fell into depression. This is when her parents took matters into their own hands and took her to a psychologist, who determined that the best thing for her would be for Kevin to leave the house. If she and Brian wanted to live there, Kevin would have to go. So Kevin left the Kalau house for three months, but after that, he returned. It was at this point that, according to various sources, Salceret became pregnant again. Everyone who knew her described her as a wonderful mother, her children were her whole life, and her dream was to finish her studies, get a good job, and buy a house with her own money so that her children could be very happy.

However, on August 23, 2016, something very different happened. According to Brian Villeneueva, Seoul woke up, went to an NGO where she worked, delivered a paper for university, and returned home. She had lunch with Brian, and the couple then separated. Brian went to work and Seoul stayed at home to take care of the children with Andrea Regina Aguirre-Kongcha, Kevin Vianueva's girlfriend. Andrea was a girl who, apparently, had the same aspirations as Seoul, or at least very similar professional ones. She studied anthropology and was a volunteer at the EPF, Peruvian Forensic Anthropology team. She was also a human rights activist and participated in protests for missing people, both men and women.

The girls had planned to go to a fair that day, so Andrea, to pass the time, had lunch and went to bed. As the hours passed, Andrea woke up to the sound of children crying and realized that Salcaret was nowhere to be found. She searched the rooms, kitchen, and bathrooms but couldn't find her. She went back to bed but, upon waking up again, noticed that soul still hadn't appeared. At some point in the afternoon, Andrea accidentally bumped her head at her. against one of the children. Although the child wasn't hurt, she got a bruise on her head. After this, Andrea raised the alarm, grabbed the phone, and called everyone, Kevin, Brian,

and others, and they all began searching for soul. That night, Rosario Abar's phone started ringing. On the other end was none other than Brian Vianueva, and when Rosario picked up the phone, Brian told her that her daughter had left, that she had gone out and left the children alone, and that he didn't know where she was. Naturally, Rosario became very nervous and asked Brian if they had argued, if something had happened to her, if she had been harmed. But Brian said that nothing had happened,

that she had simply left without saying anything. Initially, Brian said that Soul had taken her things, her wallet, phone, and clothes, but then he changed his story, saying that she hadn't taken anything. The parents of the young woman immediately went to the Carmen Delofer, Legawe Police Station, but there they encountered their first refusal. The police refused to process their missing person report, stating that Seoul was an adult and had probably gone off with someone else. Later, they said that if they wanted their daughter to return, they could threaten her over the

phone, saying that if she didn't come back, they would go to the media. Finally, after all this, the police told the family to come back in seven days and file a formal disappearance report. On August 24th, 2016, Brian Villeneueva contacted Salceret's parents and told them that he had managed to contact her through WhatsApp. He said that she told him she had left home voluntarily and was at a bus stop. However, after looking for her, he couldn't find her. The father of the girl demanded that Brian showed the screenshots of their conversation, but Brian gave multiple excuses and said he didn't have them. He claimed she was at the bus stop, but when asked to connect with her again, the father received the following message, Pepito, I wanted to talk to Brian and tell him that I'm fine, but it seems

that I'm not alone, and I can't open up. From this last message, the father realized that he wasn't speaking with his daughter and that a stranger had taken her phone and was impersonating her. On September 1st, after much insistence, the parents managed to file the missing person report. The next day, they learned that Brian Villanueva had filed a report on the same day soul disappeared, but his report wasn't about a disappearance, it was about abandoning the home. His report was processed, but the parents' report was ignored. In the following months, everything was chaotic. The police did nothing, and the family did everything. They distributed photos of Salcaret everywhere, organized protests, and went to the media. Two months later,

there were many protests for Salcaret and for all the missing women. The parents went to the media to share what was happening, discussing the inconsistencies and how the police did nothing. They also mentioned that Brian seemed very passive about the disappearance of the mother of his children. At this point, Brian appeared before the media, saying that everything the family was saying was a lie, that he hadn't done anything to Seoul, and that he didn't want them to say those things because, in the future, his children could think badly of him. To be continued. It was then that the young man, in front of the media, said that all of this was a lie, that he hadn't done anything to Seoul, and that he didn't

want people to say such things because, tomorrow, his children could think badly of him. On August 19, 2016, Salceret's last post was published on Facebook. Apparently, there was no more activity. However, Brian Villeneueva admits to having accessed her profile to try to talk to her friends. He wanted to ask them if they knew anything, if they had seen her, or if they had seen her, or if they had spoken to her. After that, he logged off and could not log in again because apparently, someone changed the password. After two months of waiting for answers, the family once again turned to the authorities and requested that they open an investigation into the calls

soul made from her phone. They wanted to know who was handling her phone while she was missing, but the police said there was no need to do such an investigation, as the girl had left voluntarily. The police also supported Brian's statement, saying that Sol wasn't happy, that she had been depressed, that she wanted to study, and that she had previously tried to leave the house. Upon hearing this, the young woman's family didn't know what to do. They kept posting flyers, organizing protests with N.I. Unaminos, and it was at this point that, according to several sources, the police supposedly drafted a false report about Seoul's whereabouts. They claimed that Seoul was in northern Peru with a friend and, to justify their contribution to the report, they attached old photos of her found on her Facebook page.

Over the following months, the case seemed to stall, and the only ones pushing forward with the investigation were Seoul's parents. In July 2017, the case was transferred to the Homicide Division of La D' Derinkery in Lima, and from here, everything started from scratch. They had to interview suspects, learn about Seoul's story, and do everything that had not been done until then. One of the things they did was to geolocate Salceret's phone, and as soon as they did, they discovered that the phone had never moved from Kow, specifically from the house where Seoul had been living in the last few months. It was at this point that, according to different sources, a luminal test was carried out at the Vianueva house. For days before the test, they were informed that they would be coming to their house, and when they arrived, they found that the house had been renovated, the walls had been painted, and the floors had been changed. Therefore, the test was inconclusive, there were no traces of blood anywhere, and the police couldn't determine whether there had ever been blood, or if it was already undetectable due to the renovations. Outraged by this, Sol's parents opened the doors of their house to the program, D.D.,

where they informed about the inconsistencies in the Luminal test, the strange renovations, and even invited them to review their daughter's computer, a piece of evidence the police had refused to accept as a key part of the investigation. It was here that, D.D. found a document titled, My First Thought of the Day and Last at Night is Yours, and in it, Sol wrote about her feelings for someone, and that person was not Brian, it was came. Kevin. After D.D. aired their documentary, the police demanded the computer as a crucial piece of evidence in the case. They believed that if this document had reached Brian, Andrea, Kevin, or any member of their family, they would have wanted Seoul to either disappear or die. At this point in the story, it's important to recognize the police's attempts at making progress.

The police contacted the phone company, Entel, with which Soul had contracted her line, and they requested the complete call records, incoming, outgoing, messages, and there, once again, they encountered a dead end, as Entel took six months to provide the documents. From August 2017 to January 2018, this delay wasn't due to the company's inefficiency, they processed requests on a first-come, first-served basis, regardless of whether a request was urgent. In any case, the documents finally reached the police, and by February 2018, they were able to conclude the following. First, Sol's phone had been active for two months after her disappearance,

and second, the phone always sent messages from the Kalau House. The authorities once again questioned all the people who were with Seoul before she disappeared, and all of them provided very contradictory testimonies. Once again, they contacted Entel and requested the records of all their phones, especially Andreas and Kevin's, but once again, they encountered the same problem, until took many months to provide the documents. So, the prosecutor of the case, Maria Kikana Bautista, requested that the case be temporarily closed, pending documents, but that the investigation should continue. At the end of 2018, the police finally received the phone records of Kevin and

Andrea. Through these, they discovered something surprising. First, after Seoul's disappearance, Andrea made several calls to Kevin Villeneueva, and they had a six-minute call. Second, the chip in Seoul's phone connected momentarily to Andrea Aguirre's phone. In early 2019, the case changed prosecutors, going from Maria Kikana-Bautista to Jimmy Mancilla. This man quickly got to work. As soon as he took over the case, Mancilla requested all the call recordings from the Vianueva family's phones, including Andrea Aguirreys, who by this, then was Kevin Vianueva's ex-girlfriend. In October of the same year, they finally received

the records and had recordings of nearly all the conversations, short, long, everything. However, most of these conversations were useless, except for one made on October 21, 2016, which left the investigators completely stunned. At first, the girl claimed she had nothing to do with what happened to Seoul, that she hadn't done anything and was innocent, but when she heard her voice in the recording, she broke down and confessed to the police that on August 23rd, 2016, she and Seoul had argued. The argument supposedly took place in the room Andrea shared with Kevin. The girls shouted at each other, said everything to each other, and eventually, things

escalated to physical violence. The argument moved from the room to the bathroom, where the floor was wet. At one point, Sol slipped and hit her head on the faucet and fell again, hitting her body against the toilet. Andrea supposedly tried to revive her, but despite her efforts, she couldn't wake her up, and everything was covered in blood. Panicked, Andrea called Kevin. When Kevin arrived at the house and confirmed that soul was dead, he decided to do something to hide her body. Two hours later, Kevin left the room and entered the bathroom to shower. Andrea said he told her not to go into the room, but when she asked him what he had done, he replied that he had cut off

part of Soul's body. At that moment, Andrea didn't know Soul was dead, she thought she had just fallen. She was crying and didn't know what to do. Kevin told her to be quiet because it was her fault. Andrea insisted that Soul had just fallen and that it couldn't be her fault. It was then that Kevin told her they had to fix it. They went back into the room. Andrea Aguirre's statements to prosecutor Jimmy Mancilla revealed that the body was dismembered, and Andrea's intention was to dispose of the parts. It's not very clear what happened to these remains, as different sources disagree. Some say Kevin kept them, and when the couple broke up, he gave some to Andrea, who, very nervous, decided to hide them at her parents' house. Andrea's parents lived in Lima and had a multi-story house.

In the lower floor was their home, and on the upper floor, Andrea had her own place. She was practically independent, as her parents never went upstairs. She had a room, a bathroom, and a kitchen. So, Andrea decided to hide some bones in the closet at the foot of her bed and the head in a container hidden inside the bathtub. For almost four years, she lived with these remains, she slept with them at the foot of her bed and bathed with soul's head. When forensic experts asked Andrea to show them the remains, on February 18th, the girl led them to her apartment, where they discovered a horrifying scene.

While the girl said nothing to the press, Kevin tried hard to deny any involvement in the crime, claiming that he didn't do anything, that Andrea was lying, and that he would never harm soul. However, this still has to be judged by the law. But for now, we have the following data, the prosecution intends to ask for sentences. between 15 and 35 years for the accused. According to the analyses conducted on Souls remains, there are several points that don't match. Firstly, the day and time of Souls' death have been determined. She died on August 23, 2016, between 1.15 p.m. and 3.15 p.m. Secondly, her body is incomplete, there's a skull, tibious, and fibrillus,

but no trace of the torso, which many have linked to rumors that the girl could have been pregnant at the time of her death. Thus, the pregnancy might also be a motive for the crime. Thirdly, according to the forensic experts, the head injuries don't match Andrea's story. Andrea claimed that Soul accidentally hit her head in the bathroom, but the injuries suggest that Soul was struck up to four times with a blunt object, injuring the front of her skull and incisors. Later, when Soul was already dead, someone proceeded to dismember her body.

The third point is that Soulshead showed two very curious features, modification and suponification, states that occur when a body is exposed to extreme temperatures, both hot and cold. The only way to reach this conclusion is by having knowledge in this field, and Andrea, being an anthropologist, was well aware of these processes. Currently, the lawyer for Souls family, Ivan Massey, has stated that the young woman's family seeks to charge more people in the crime. They believe that Andrea Aguirre couldn't have acted alone and that, likely, not only Kevin helped, but also Brian V. Nueva. They also believe that it doesn't make sense for such a crime to have occurred inside a house without the other tenants noticing, without seeing blood, without seeing the body, without seeing anything. This doesn't make sense, so they also want to know what connection the parents of the twins had and what involvement Andrea Aguirre's parents might have had. However, the latter have repeatedly claimed that they never went upstairs to their daughter's apartment. Other points to highlight before finishing this video are the recent psychological analyses done on

Andrea Aguirre and Kevin Vianueva. The Peruvian National Police recently released a report on both profiles, and it's worth noting that both are very interesting. Regarding Andrea Aguirre, it was said that she is narcissistic and tends to associate with people from whom she gets something in return. Additionally, she is said to be little empathetic, avoiding involvement with those around her, rationalizing emotions, and showing little interest in what happens around her. Regarding Kevin, it was stated that he tends to follow others' ideas and proposals,

with low and scarce ability to carry out his own initiatives. For now, the prosecution is looking for more evidence, more suspects, but now it's your turn, What do you think about this case, and what do you think will happen in the next few months? End. We begin the story that I come to tell you today. It all began on November 29, 1970, approximately 15 minutes after one in the afternoon, while a university professor and his two young daughters were hiking in the foothills of the northern face of Mount Oricon, in an area known as Istolan Valley in Norway. They began to notice in the air the smell of burning flesh. That area wasn't exactly ideal for camping, so out of pure curiosity they decided to follow the trail of that scent, at least to alert whoever might be having a barbecue about the dangers of the rough terrain.

And that's when they found it. Hidden along a remote trail, shadowed by rocks, with the partially burned remains of a naked woman. Around her were a dozen pink sleeping pills, a packed lunch, an empty liquor bottle, and two plastic containers of Colin gasoline. The man, frightened, pulled his daughters away from the crime scene and immediately called the Bergen police, who instantly launched a thorough investigation. However, that case wouldn't be so easy to solve, as it would become one of the most mysterious and puzzling in Norway's history. Istolan is known by locals as the Valley of Death, a place where people in medieval times would take their own lives, and where some hikers had slipped into the void in the fog during the 1960s. But the Istol woman did not appear to be a hiker. She was off the trail in an unusual place for a walk, stated Carl Halvorson, a police lawyer who was among the first officials to arrive at the crime scene, to the BBC.

They first noticed that the front of her body was completely burned, including her face and most of her hair. However, what was truly strange was that her back showed no burns. It looked exactly as if she had fallen backward down the mountain while fleeing from a fierce fire. Unfortunately, the burns were so severe that at first, experts couldn't even imagine what her physical appearance must have been like before she died. Police found multiple other objects near the corpse, some clothes, an umbrella, a pair of rubber boots, a ring, a pair of earrings, a watch, nylon stockings, a bottle of local herbal liquor, and two empty plastic

bottles. However, as I mentioned earlier, identifying the woman was going to be much more difficult than they thought, as all labels or product markings at the crime scene had been removed or erased. Not a single one of her belongings offered a clue to her identity. Therefore, the body was assigned the number 134 over 70 in the University of Bergen's Laboratory, where the autopsy was conducted. At the same time, the arrangement of the objects around the body made the police think, it really looked like the staging of a sinister ritual. But what was the main reason that led the experts to think this?

Because the body itself wore no watch or jewelry, and these items, along with her clothes, were neatly placed beside her. Identifying the woman was crucial for the investigation, so based on the little that forensic experts were able to gather, a circular was distributed with the basic characteristics she must have had in life, and public cooperation was requested. Authorities said the woman must have been 1.64 meters tall, had long dark brown hair, a small round face, brown eyes, and small ears. The woman could have been between 25 and 40 years old and, at the time of her death, had her hair tied back with a white and blue ribbon. With no official name, she was given the title, The Istal Woman.

What had happened became a terrible nightmare for the city of Bergen, the second largest in Norway and with one of the lowest crime rates in the entire country. However, the spread of the news helped many testimonies to pour into police stations. Based on the descriptions from those testimonies and the skull of the corpse, several portraits of the supposed Istal woman were created, portraits that were published in all media and distributed through Interpol in various countries. But why? Why spread her image on such a large scale? Because thanks to multiple testimonies, it was known that the woman had stayed in several hotels in

Norway using various aliases. In all of them, guests were required to show a passport and fill out a form with their details. It is suspected that the Istel woman may have carried false documentation. There is a long list of hotels where the Istel woman stayed, along with the multiple pseudonyms she used. Don't worry, you'll find that list right down here in the description box. Among the testimonies is that of an Italian photographer who had a date with the mysterious woman at the Hotel Alexander in Lone. That man was very peculiar, as he had previously been questioned for allegedly committing a rape, although the charges were later dropped.

The photographer said the Istel woman told him she came from a small town north of Johannesburg in South Africa and that she had a total of six months to visit the most beautiful places in Norway. Alvhild Rang, a young waitress who worked at the Hotel Nepton during the time the Istol woman stayed there, offered a key piece of evidence for the investigation. She declared something that would mark a before and after in the case. My first impression of her was that she was very elegant and seemed very self-confident. She looked so fashionable, I would have liked to imitate her style. In fact, I remember her winking at me.

From my perspective, I thought she did it because she believed I had been staring at her too much, but that's not all. The most important part comes next. On one occasion, while on duty, she was in the dining room. sitting right next to a group of German Marines, one of whom was an officer. After hearing her testimony, the police interviewed the rest of the hotel staff who had worked there during the Istel woman's stay. That's when they discovered that the woman had spoken in several languages, French, German, English, and Dutch. Additionally, in all the hotels where she had stayed, she had requested up to three-room changes, as she constantly wanted a larger balcony and better

exterior views. According to other testimonies, the woman claimed to be an antique collector and said she traveled for work. Another curious detail is that she was fond of oatmeal with milk, as several containers of that product were found in the rooms where she had stayed. The police found two suitcases at the luggage storage area of the NSB train station in Bergen, supposedly belonging to the Istel woman. At first, they were optimistic, thinking they would find something inside to help identify her. However, what they found only deepened the mystery. All the product labels inside had been meticulously removed or erased. They found wigs, a comb and a brush, makeup, some tea bags, cash in Belgian, German, Norwegian, British, and Swiss currency, and a prescription intended

for eczema treatment, but both the doctor's name and the date had been meticulously erased. But the most striking item was a pair of reading glasses with a partial fingerprint on one of the lenses. Unfortunately, this was not enough to identify her properly. In one of the suitcases, they also found a diary written in code, whose codes were analyzed in depth later on, but we'll talk about that later. After discovering the suitcases, police sought help from prominent textile merchants in the city to identify the garments found inside. This only helped to conclude that the woman had a very provocative style, marked by Italian taste. Because of that, the police persistently tried to trace the woman's belongings based on the products and preferences she seemed to have. They even contacted several department stores abroad, such as the galleries Lafayette in Paris, to find out if any of the establishments recognized any of the makeup containers the woman had.

Unfortunately, none of the stores found any matches. One of the suitcases contained an important clue, a plastic shopping bag from the Oscar Roart shoe store located in the Norwegian city of Stavanger. The shop owner's son, Rolf Rort, recalled selling a pair of rubber boots to a very attractive and well-dressed woman with long dark hair. The boots he sold her seemed to be the same ones found next to the corpse in Istallon Valley. Police also believed that the umbrella found that the crime scene may have been purchased in that same store. He remembered remembered being struck by the woman because she took longer than usual to choose the boots, longer than the average customer. She didn't seem to be in a hurry and always had a calm and composed expression.

He also remembered that the woman had a very strong smell, perfume that he later thought smelled like garlic. Using this new description, the police once again tracked the Istal woman and located her profile at a nearby hotel, the St. Svithin, where she registered under the name Fenella Lorch, but guess what? Vanella Lorch was not her real name. At this point, there were several rumors about the woman, rumors suggesting that she was a spy. For one, there weren't many tourists in Bergen at the time, and the fact that this woman seemed wealthy and traveled alone led to a lot of speculation. Additionally, at the time the Istal woman's body was found, Israeli agents were operating in Norway, something that became known later when Mossad agents killed a man in Lilihammer whom they had mistaken for a terrorist. It later came to light that the same intelligence services were tracking the Istul woman. According to the Norwegian Broadcasting Corporation, NRK, intelligence agencies were interested in reports

that claimed the woman had been seen observing a test of new rockets in western Norway. But in the official records, there was no clear conclusion. And now comes the moment to talk about the coded note found in one of the Istel woman's suitcases. According to police, it appeared to be a record of the place. places she visited. For example, the code 022.28p means the dates October 22nd to 28th, and the letter P indicates that she was in Paris. 029PS is the day she traveled from Paris to Stavanger. 29s coincides with the date of her arrival in Stavanger, October 29th, and 030BN5 coincides with her stay in Bergen from October 30th to November 5th. Therefore, the police sent a description of the woman

and sketches of her possible appearance to several foreign agencies, but guess what, none of them could identify the woman. While all of this was happening, investigators conducted an in-death examination of the woman's body and found truly disturbing details. They found an inexplicable contusion on the right side of her neck, something that could have indicated a blow or a fall. There were no signs that the woman had been ill. Furthermore, the autopsy revealed that the woman had never been pregnant. As for the cause of her death, in the exact words of one of the investigators, there were particles of carbon monoxide in her lungs, which shows that the woman was alive while she was burning. Additionally, traces of gasoline were found beneath the woman's body, so the authorities

confirmed that this fuel was used to start the fire that ended her life. Experts also observed that in her stomach there were between 50 and 70 sleeping pills of a foreign brand called female, although they had not been fully absorbed into her bloodstream before she died. Therefore, we could say that the cause of her death was a combination of the burns, the ingestion of a large number of sleeping pills, and carbon monoxide poisoning. The shocking thing about this case is that it was officially declared that the Istal woman had committed suicide. However, many people find this hypothesis very hard to believe.

In fact, Carla Alberas stated the following, we talked about it in the police, but from what I remember, very few thought it was a suicide. The remote place where the body was found and the method of suicide made the case very strange. Unfortunately, with no further leads, the case was closed and the woman was buried in February 1971. The police believed that the woman might have been Catholic, so an appropriate funeral was organized for her. According to a report, the coffin was decorated with lilacs and tulips, and the priest held

a ceremony for the unknown woman, who was laid to rest in a foreign country without any family present. The police still hoped to find the woman's relatives. She is buried in a zinc coffin that will not decompose and holds a photo album of the funeral for her family. Despite the decades that have passed since then, the story has still not been forgotten. New legends about the Istal woman have continually emerged over time. In 2005, a 57-year-old resident of the city of Bergen reported that five days before the discovery of the body, he saw a woman very similar to the deceased fleeing in the mountains. He described her as a woman of foreign appearance with a face completely distorted by fear. He said she was dressed elegantly, something totally

inappropriate for hiking in that area. As he passed by her, the woman moved her mouth as if to say something, but she seemed intimidated by the two men in black who were following her. So she simply said nothing. The witness was a woman. The witness was a woman. The witness was a woman. The witness was 26 years old at the time, and after hearing that a woman had died in that area and seeing that her face looked very similar to the woman he had seen, he called the police. However, the officer he spoke with told him the following, forget it. She was sent. The case will never be solved. Amid growing interest in investigative journalism about criminal stories, NRK broadcast a documentary in 2014 dedicated to the Istal woman, with archive data

and interviews with various witnesses who are still alive today. In that documentary, released 46 years later, the face of the Istle woman was shown. Also, thanks to a request from Bergen University Hospital, the woman's jaw, considered lost for many years, was found. A group of scientists from Norway, Austria, and Australia specializing in DNA analysis joined the investigation, and in May 2015 the results of both the DNA analysis and the dentine enamel. of the woman were published. It was determined that it is very likely the woman was originally from Eastern Europe and, as a child, moved to France or Germany before or during World War II. But now it's your turn. Who do you think the Istal woman was? Do you believe she was a spy,

or just a tourist with very bad luck? The end. The media went absolutely crazy with this information and dubbed the cult, the Narcosaedatenists, not only because it was a very eye-catching name, but also because it seemed to perfectly match the horrific acts these people had committed. However, even though Adolfo's face was everywhere, always accompanied by Sarah's, for three weeks no one was able to find them. Let's begin. This story starts in 1989 with a young man named Mark Kilroy. At that time, Mark was 21 years old.

He was the son of a Catholic couple, James William Kilroy, a chemical engineer, and Helen Josephine Kilroy, a volunteer paramedic. Everyone who knew him described him as a very studious, pleasant, and approachable young man. He always stood out in sports like track, baseball, basketball, or golf, and as a student he was always very well regarded. In fact, at Santa Fe High School he graduated with honors and even earned a basketball scholarship to attend Southwest Texas State University. He continued to achieve academic success until he was finally admitted to the University of Texas to study medicine. As you can imagine, his life was nearly perfect, exactly the kind of American student life Hollywood loves to portray. Tall, blonde, handsome, friendly, popular, he had practically everything.

However, on March 10, 1989, he and his friends decided to travel. That morning, his friend Bradley Moore picked him up in office. and from there they headed to Santa Fe to meet two more friends, Bill Huddleston and Brent Martin. Together, they all headed to South Padre Island, Texas, a place thousands of students visited during spring break. Their plans were the same as everyone else's, beach, sun, parties. But one thing changed on March 13th. Around 10 p.m., they decided to cross the border from Brownsville into Matamoros at the northern edge of Tamalipas, Mexico. At that time, many American students crossed into Mexico to party, alcohol was much cheaper, and the parties were, supposedly, much wilder.

So the plan seemed perfect. The boys went from bar to bar for hours, and finally, around two in the morning, they decided to regroup and head back to the car. Everyone had been drinking, and they'd occasionally split up, but at the end, they all made it back to the car, everyone except one. And that one was Mark Kilroy. Some of the guys last saw him talking to a girl by a car, so they thought maybe he had gone off with her. But one of them said that wasn't the case, that the last time he saw Mark, he was a few steps behind. So they quickly went to the Mexican police to file a report, but unsatisfied with that, they also filed a report with the U.S. police. When Mark's parents found out, they moved heaven and earth to find him.

In fact, James Kilroy, his father, offered a $15,000 reward for anyone who could provide any information about the whereabouts of his son. But, of course, not stopping there, he went to the Mexican police and asked about his son. A police officer told him his son had probably left with a girl and would return home soon. That's the excuse law enforcement always uses. Fortunately, the Kilroy family had connections within U.S. law enforcement, James' brother was a federal customs agent, and thanks to that, they were able to move quickly. From the very first moment, U.S. law enforcement took charge of the case, and during the first 48 hours, they confirmed that Mark was not in any hospitals or holding cells.

So they assumed he had probably been kidnapped, or worse, killed. On March 16, 1989, U.S. agents requested the collection. collaboration of Mexican authorities. However, the head of the Mexican federal police said he was currently dealing with a very serious drug trafficking case that required all his attention, but once it was resolved, he would be happy to assist in the search for Mark Kilroy. There was a criminal group smuggling drugs and weapons across the border, and thanks to a tip-off, the police knew that on April 8th, a convoy would be passing through a specific area to transfer merchandise from one point to another. Following the lead, the police set up a checkpoint along that stretch.

But, to their surprise, a few kilometers before reaching the zone, a vehicle veered off and headed to a ranch called Santa Elena. When the police noticed this, they requested an immediate search warrant. Once they entered the property, they realized they had found exactly what they were looking for. There, they discovered a massive stockpile of weapons and drugs, everything needed to dismantle the criminal organization. As a result, they arrested all the men inside the ranch, including Elio and Serafin Hernandez, two traffickers who were also relatives. But what mattered wasn't that they were relatives or traffickers. What was important was the strange way they started acting once in custody. These men felt invincible. They spoke with confidence, without fear,

as if nothing and no one could touch them. During interrogation, they couldn't stop talking. about their spiritual leader, a man named Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo, better known as El Padrino, the Godfather. They said the Godfather had infinite power and that thanks to him, they were untouchable. This might sound very sinister already, but what came next was even worse. At this point, the agents showed the men a photo of Mark Kilroy, and both subjects stated that the young man was dead, and that his remains were buried on the Santa Elena Ranch. That's when the Hernandez as men began talking about rituals. They said that on the night of March 13, 1989, Mark Kilroy had been intercepted by their organization and then taken to the ranch, where he was

sacrificed in a protection ritual. When the police returned to the ranch and searched everything again, they realized that indeed, under the ground near a small shed, there were a total of 13 human bodies buried. 13 bodies that had been mutilated, lives cut short for esoteric purposes. On one side were the bodies of 12 men, classified by police as Latinos. On the other side were the remains of one Anglo man, his clothing and characteristics allowed police to identify him as Mark Kilroy. The next point was that all the bodies showed similar mutilations. Specifically, Mark Kilroy's body had been damaged in many different ways.

His legs had been severed from the rest of his body, and his spinal column had been extracted, from the hip area to the cerebellum. The third point, these deaths appeared to have taken place inside the nearby shed, a shed where they found animal remains, blood, herbs, candles, and a nana that supposedly belonged to Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo. It was here that the infamous case of Los Narcositanicos began. To dive into this case, we must first learn about the main perpetrators of such crimes. The main one, obviously, was L.P.

Padreino, Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo. He was born on November 1st, 1962, in Miami, Florida, the son of Cuban refugee parents. His mother gave birth to him at the age of 15, and shortly after, following the death of her first husband, she and Adolfo moved to San Juan, Puerto Rico, where she married again. When Adolfo was born, he was baptized as Catholic. But it's worth mentioning, he never truly was Catholic. His mother was a priestess of Palo Mayamb, an Afro-Cuban religion that believes in natural powers and the spirits of ancestors. This belief system revolves around an altar or vessel known as a Nana or Prenda. This place is filled with sacred earth, sticks, and all kinds of objects. Around it, sacrifices are performed, usually of animals.

Blood is offered to the ancestors in exchange for something else. else, well-being, health, love. These are essentially energy exchange rituals. Adolfo's mother wanted him to follow this path as an adult, to perform rituals, to be a priest. But she wasn't sure if her son had the gift. So she simply waited. In 1972, they returned to Miami. Adolfo's stepfather died, and shortly after, his mother married for a third time. That third marriage had a terrible influence on young Adolfo. The new husband wasn't only involved in occultism, but also drug trafficking. From that point on, Adolfo's life completely changed. Little by little, he became involved in crime. He was expelled from high school,

arrested for vandalism, theft, and at some point, his mother began to believe that he did have a gift. One time, he appeared to predict the assassination attempt on President Ronald Reagan. Gradually, Adolfo became more connected to his so-called gift. He made more and more contacts. He became close to a Palo-Ma'am priest, who taught him how to obtain everything he wanted through ritual. With time, he immersed himself deeper and deeper in the religion. In 1984, Adolfo traveled to Mexico to work as a model. Once there, he began his, professional career.

On one hand, Adolfo was very careful. charismatic and began performing Palo Mayam rituals, rituals which, apparently, always yielded excellent results. According to him, he could perform divinations. Because in his religion, every person had already lived and died, so by analyzing the past, the present could offer answers to any question. He was so confident in this, so sure of his own abilities, that his words could convince anyone of anything. And that brings us to the second point. To be continued. He was so aware of it, so sure that he was good at what he did, that with his words, he could convince anyone of anything. And this brings us to the second point, Adolfo immersed himself

fully in the Mexican gay scene. Through his words, charisma, and people skills, he managed to make a great number of contacts. There, he recruited two young men, Martin Quintana Ramirez and Omar Aria Ochoa, who became his servants, lovers, and disciples. Thanks to them, he was able to connect with politicians, well-known artists, and public figures of that time. All of them were his clients and were always very satisfied with his rituals, they got everything they wanted. Gradually, Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo became more and more unstoppable. But still, according to several sources, he always wanted more. This is where a girl named Sarah Aldredi enters the picture.

Sarah Maria Aldredi Villarreal was an outstanding student at the University of Texas. She came from a middle-class family and studied physical education, sociology, and anthropology. Her life seemed perfectly normal, until, in 1986, she met someone, Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo. The way they met is quite peculiar. According to her autobiography, while driving down a road, she noticed another car had been following her for quite some time. She tried to get away, but at one point, the vehicle blocked her path. The person who stepped out was none other than Adolfo de Jesus. The curious part is that Adolfo had been following her to talk to her, to ask her out, maybe to have a coffee.

This part isn't entirely clear, but the interesting bits come next. First, Aldredi was, at the time, doing an anthropology assignment related to religions, religions like Palomeum. When she met Adolfo, she realized he was wearing a necklace made of bones, which indicated he was a priest of that religion. So, from her side, there was an interest in maintaining that friendship. The second point is that Sarah Aldredi was dating Serafin Hernandez, Jr., a member of a drug-trafficking family, and that caught Adolfo's attention, who, let's remember, had a deep thirst for power. Shortly after they met, Adolfo read Sarah's cards and supposedly told her that some of her. someone very close to her would soon ask for her help, and that she wouldn't be able to do anything.

Coincidentally, two weeks later, Serafin Hernandez told her that one of the families he was working with couldn't pay him. When Sarah heard this, she ran to Adolfo to tell him what had happened, and he assured her that he could help her boyfriend's family. From that moment on, Adolfo established ties with the Hernandez family, specifically with the following people, Elio Hernandez, owner of the Santa Elena Ranch, Serafin Hernandez Sr., father of Seraph and Jr., and finally, Sergio Martinez. This was when the cult that Adolfo would go on to leave began to form.

He offered his services to the Narcos in exchange for a percentage of their business. If they wanted to be invisible and have everything go well, they had to accept the help Adolfo was offering. Adolfo selected a few of them and initiated them into Palo Meamb, that is, he performed the Lon Kimba ritual, also known as Reamiento. As you can imagine, Adolfo's business skyrocketed. His power grew, and clients' requests became more and more extravagant. So, he moved from sacrificing animals to using human bones, bones that his closest followers

retrieved directly from cemeteries. But soon, the Nana demanded more blood, and Adolfo decided to take things a step further. Up to this point, the rituals could still be considered morally questionable but within control. Some questioned these actions, but one had to consider Adolfo's beliefs and his ability to convince everyone that what he was doing was right. However, at some point, Adolfo realized he needed something stronger, something more effective. So, he decided to use his contacts in the gay community to begin sacrificing Latin American men. His helpers would lure men to the rituals, and they would automatically become the sacrifices. Their blood was required for the

and their bones, preferably their spines, were used to make amulets for the inner circle. These amulets supposedly served as protection. It said that there were two key turning points in the cult's rise. The first was in mid-July of 1988, when a transvestite named Ramon Pazesquivel, better known as La Claudia, got into a fight with Adolfo. The cult made it clear that this person had to be sacrificed. So Martin Quintana killed him and distributed the remains in different bags. The second turning point was the big blow, or also known as the big failure.

At one point, a drug trafficking operation carried out by the cult went wrong, they barely escaped a police trap and left behind a valuable shipment worth $20 million. Not only that, they also left behind an altar with candles and aromatic herbs. This made many believe that Adolfo's power. wasn't infinite, and that maybe he wasn't as powerful as he claimed. At that point, he decided to completely change the way he performed magic. He asked Elio Hernandez to lend him part of his ranch to carry out new sacrifices, sacrifices that would be far more effective. Sarah Aldredi, according to many, was key to Adolfo's rise. It is said that she was not only his lover,

but also his assistant, someone who helped with the sacrifices. She was said to seduce potential clients and lure potential victims. However, in her autobiography, she has denied all this, insisting over and over again that she was forced to participate. Back to the rituals, according to Palo Mayam believers, once a nana is fed human blood, it no longer wants animal blood, it will always crave more human blood. And according to Adolfo, there was blood far more powerful than that of Hispanics, that of white men. According to him, The blood of white men was far more potent than that of Hispanics. So he asked his servants to kidnap a white man to take to the ranch and offer to the Nano.

And that is when the early morning hours of March 13, 1989, arrived, the moment when young Mark Kilroy disappeared. Mark Kilroy, separated from his group of friends in the early hours of March 13, 1989, was approached by Constanzo's men. They invited him for a walk, and Mark, saw him. So impaired by alcohol, couldn't say no. Before he realized it, he was on his way to the Santa Elena Ranch. Once there, they tied his hands and feet and left him in a hammock for eight hours. Then they proceeded with the sacrifice.

Once it was done and his spine extracted, Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo used it to create amulets, amulets that would supposedly protect him and his closest followers. On April 11th, when the police discovered all of this, they set up a fire. full-scale manhunt. First, they searched Sarah Aldredi's house, where they found truly disturbing elements, not just an altar, but also blood-stained children's clothing. After that, they went directly to Adolfo de Jesus' house. There, they found records of supposed clients, full names of famous people from the time, photographs, lists of orders, and also amounts Adolfo had received for performing rituals for these individuals. The media, with this information,

went absolutely wild and dubbed this cult, the Narcosaedonists. Besides the fact that the name was eye-catching, it seemed to fit perfectly with the horrific acts these people had committed. But even though Adolfo's face was everywhere, always shown with Sarah's, for three weeks, no one could find them. Finally, in early May, three key things happened. First, the police received a call from a woman claiming she was being forced by this group to help them. Second, on May 5th, a tipster informed police that they had seen a woman resembling Sarah buying groceries at a store in the Quatamac neighborhood. And third, the police arrived in that area, specifically, at the building where the criminals were supposedly hiding. Sarah

Aldredi threw a note out the window. It read, please call the judicial police and tell them the people they're looking for are in this building. Tell them they have a woman kidnapped. I beg you, What I want most is to talk, or they'll kill the girl. On May 6, 1989, around 10 in the morning on Rio Sene Street in the Quatamac neighborhood, a shootout occurred. It reportedly lasted 45 minutes. Tension was at its peak, especially when Adolfo de Jesus began throwing handfuls of cash out the window, drawing crowds of passers-by to collect the bills. However, according to multiple sources, no civilians were harmed.

The real consequences were as follows, the Constanzo cult recorded two deaths, that of Martin Quintana Ramirez, Adolfo's lover, and Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo himself. These two deaths were caused by the cult itself. Supposedly, Adolfo, upon realizing they were about to be captured, said the best thing was for them all to take their own lives. After all, he believed he was invincible, and that bullets wouldn't harm him. So, he asked Alvaro de Leon Valdez, aka L. Duby, to shoot him and end his life. Martine Quintana asked for the same. Both men hid in a closet and, while seated, Duby shot them. But, of course, they were not immune to bullets. Both died instantly. Three cult members survived, Sarah Aldredi, Omar Aria Ochoa, and Alvaro de Leon Valdez. All were held accountable for their crimes.

Duby was sentenced to 30 years for the deaths of Constanzo and Quintana. Sarah Aldredi was acquitted of those charges but sentenced to six years for her association with the cult, and 50 more years for the murder of Mark Kilroy. The rest of the members were also sentenced for the other crimes committed. But it's worth noting that at one point, they all claimed they had only confessed because police forced them to, and that they had been manipulated and coerced into doing evil by Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo. But now it's your turn. What do you think about the case? Do you believe Constanzo was to blame for everything?

The end. It is at this point when the family starts to speculate lovingly. They always called Nekka, Lon, because they said she looked a lot like her mother, but the truth is, that wasn't the case. And had much darker skin, while Nekas was a little lighter. Physically, they didn't look alike at all, and in terms of personality, they were also very different and was very explosive and irritable, whereas NECA was very calm and had a lot of empathy. I suppose sometimes it happens that you have a child who doesn't resemble you at all.

It can be normal, so we didn't pay much attention. Statements from Cassandra, and Petway's sister, we all know of a couple that for years has tried to have children but, for one reason or another, hasn't succeeded. When someone reaches this point, several options are considered, giving up, a adopting, fostering. However, there is a small group of people who fall outside this category. These people want to have a child, not because they feel it in their hearts, not because they really want a child, but to trap someone. To make the person they consider the love of their life stay with them. And I'm sure some of you also know someone like this. How far would such a person go to trap someone? Let's find out. This story begins in 1987 with

a 27-year-old woman named in Petway. This woman's life was always chaotic. She was born and raised in the east end of Bridgeport, Connecticut, and although she could have been a good student, she had to drop out of school to start working because her family had economic problems. According to several sources, and was a very popular girl, but not because she was nice or fun, but because she was the bad girl of the neighborhood. In fact, during her adolescence, she spent a month in jail for shoplifting, and from there, she started her criminal career, document forgery, theft, fraud, and drug trafficking. At 20 years old, she began dating a local drug dealer named Derek Nans and thought that this man held the key to getting out of poverty. How? By becoming a

mother. If she had a child with him, the child would love her unconditionally, and also, this man wouldn't be able to leave her. Derek was constantly in and out of prison, neglected her, deceived her, and had even hit her on more than one occasion. But in thought that if she had a child, this man would change. Children change people, and besides, a child's love is unconditional. So she tried by all means to get pregnant, and in 1982, she succeeded. Unfortunately, at five months pregnant, she lost the baby. So, in 1984, she tried again and got pregnant again.

But once again, she lost the baby. So when she got pregnant in 1987, she decided that things had to change. She wasn't going to tell anyone she was pregnant. She didn't want anyone to worry about her. She didn't want everyone hovering over her, pressuring her, wanting attention. She didn't want to hear from anyone. So, when she was just a few weeks away from giving birth, she decided to gather her things and leave for New York alone. This is where our story begins.

And Petway spent a whole month away from home. But then, one day, she walked in through the door with a baby in her arms. When asked why she hadn't told anyone, and said it was because she didn't want to worry anyone. When asked whose baby it was, and replied that it was hers. She told everyone that the little girl was named Neyanans and that she was born on July 31st. She also asked everyone to be very careful with her. because at birth, she had swallowed amniotic fluid and was suffering from a serious infection that she was being treated for. From then on, and thought her life would change completely,

that Derek would focus on her, quit drugs, stay with her, and that the whole world would smile at her. But things didn't go as she had planned. Derek completely neglected the baby and continued coming in and out of prison. The bills kept piling up, and of course, she couldn't pay them. stress, the anxiety, all of it made keen. When Nea grew older, the New York Post reported that and never left her addictions at home. There was always a haze, and she would often see guns everywhere when the haze filled the house. The family would run down the stairs when it got like that because they knew she would turn into a monster when and consumed. The best thing to do was to leave, go outside, take a walk, because at those moments, you couldn't talk to her. And to

show you this, there was one occasion when and hit Nea so hard in the face with a slipper that she left a mark. When she wasn't using, she was a charming woman. In fact, Neya said that at those moments, she was a great mother. The neighborhood they lived and had a lot of crime, and the schools weren't good. So and decided to send her daughter to live with her grandmother from Monday to Friday. The grandmother lived in a much better neighborhood, and this decision helped Nea with her studies because she never had to drop out.

When Nea turned 10, her mother got pregnant again and gave birth to a boy named Trevor. However, as the girl grew up on the other side of Bridgeport, she didn't have much of a relationship with her little brother, but she did have one with her cousins, especially with her aunt Cassandra, who became her best friend. It is at this point when the family starts to speculate lovingly. They always called Nekka, little and, because they said she looked a lot like her mother, but the truth is, that wasn't the case. And had much darker skin, while NECA's was a little lighter. Physically, they didn't look alike at all, and in terms of personality, they were also very different. And was very explosive and irritable, whereas NECA was very calm and had a lot of

empathy. I suppose sometimes it happens that you have a child who doesn't resemble you at all. It can be normal, so we didn't pay much attention. Statements from Cassandra, and Petway's In early 2002, Nea Nans began dating a boy named Robert. It was nothing like the relationship her mother had with her father. The couple respected each other, loved each other a lot, and were very sincere with one another. Their families approved of the relationship. Then came 2003, and with it, Nea's pregnancy. Obviously, the child wasn't planned, but after discussing it with her mother and her aunt,

they decided she would have it. This is where the story takes a complete turn, as the family faced the following issues. First, the family had economic problems, and if they wanted to keep the child, they would have to make cuts everywhere. The second issue was that Nea didn't have health insurance. She had never needed it, so she didn't think it was important. But now, she was pregnant, and she was going to be a mother imminently, so she needed to get one. She started asking about the documents she needed to present, and among them was her birth certificate. She asked her mother repeatedly where the document was, but her mother kept saying she didn't remember it. She told her she would look for it, that she would find it when the time came.

So one day, while and wasn't home, Nea searched for the document herself. When she found it, she grabbed it, put it in a folder with the rest of the required documents, and went directly to the New Haven Vital Statistics Office. That's when the disaster happened. The clerk who attended to her couldn't find it in the database. She searched for over half an hour, called a colleague, called the manager, and finally, they told her the document was fake and kindly asked her to leave. They said that if she didn't leave, they would call the police and report her for identity fraud.

Naya obviously grabbed her folder and went home, completely indignant. As soon as she saw Anne, she couldn't help but shouted her. She demanded to know where her birth certificate was. She demanded to know what was going on with her papers, why they weren't in order, and instead of apologizing, and shouted back at her. She told her that everything that was happening was her fault for not being patient and told her that no matter what happened from now on, it was her fault. Days later, the Department of Children and Families showed up at and Petway's house and demanded

the documents proving Nea's birth. Unfortunately, and didn't remember where they were, so the state had no choice but to become Nea's legal guardian. This is when and decided to tell her the truth. To be continued. So, the state had no other choice but to become the legal guardian of Nienes. It was at this point that and decided to tell her the truth. She told her beloved daughter that she was not actually her daughter, that 16 years ago a woman

gave birth to a baby, and unable to take care of her, she abandoned her at the door of her house, knowing that she would take care of her properly. She didn't know who this woman was, didn't know her name or address, knew nothing. She only knew that from that moment, she had cared for Neya as if she were her daughter. When Neya gave birth to her daughter Samani, she couldn't stop wondering who her real mother was, why she had abandoned her, why she chose precisely the house of a woman with addiction problems. But the more she asked, the more and got upset, changing versions, names, and dates. There were times when and became truly aggressive when the subject was brought up.

So, she finally decided to search for the information herself. In 2009, Cassandra, Nea, and her daughter moved to Atlanta. From here, her life took another turn. She worked in a beauty salon, made new friends, earned a lot of money, and her life was going really well. Also, that year, social networks were booming. So, she decided to search for her mother through MySpace and forums. But it wasn't until 2010 that she found a clue about her origins. She entered the database of the New York Police Department's missing and exploited children's section and found a photograph of a baby that resembled her daughter Samani a lot,

the same eyes, the same nose, the same face shape. She looked so much like her daughter, it might have been her. The baby's name was Carlina Renee White, and she was born on July 15, 1987, at Harlem Hospital in New York. The photograph was taken when the baby was nine days old, and two weeks later, someone kidnapped her. Along with the image of the baby, there was a drawing showing the face of the young woman, the face that Carlina Renee White would supposedly have today. And, unbelievably, that face looked so much like hers. Neya couldn't. believe it. So, she called the New York Police Department and told them that she believed she was Carlina Renee White. She said that her adoptive mother didn't want to tell her anything

about her biological mother, that her birth certificate was fake, and that she also had a birthmark in the exact same place where this supposed baby had one. At first, the police didn't take her seriously, so they asked her to send photographs of herself. After comparing the images, they realized that Nea Nans could indeed be Carlina Renee White. On January 4, 2011, Joy White received a call from the police telling her that they had found her missing daughter. She quickly got Nea's phone number, and the two began talking. They spoke for hours, made plans to meet for lunch, and as soon as they saw each other, they knew they were mother and daughter. The resemblance between them was incredible, and they had so much in common that it was impossible not to think they were mother and

daughter. That's when Nea learned the most shocking story she had ever heard. In 1987, Joy White, 16 years old, became pregnant by her then-boyfriend, Carl Tyson, 22. They had been together for several years, and their relationship was perfect. So, with the support of their families, they decided to get married and have this baby. The baby, born on July 15, 1987, was named Carlina Renee White. The name Carlina was the feminine version of Carl. During the first three weeks of Carlina's life, she received all the care and attention you can imagine. Her grandparents, uncles, and cousins came to visit, and the whole family was delighted

with her. However, on the night of August 4th, everything changed. Joy was at home while Carl was working. That's when the little one started crying. Joy checked her diaper, and it was clean. She tried to feed her, but she wasn't hungry. Then she took her temperature, and the baby had a 40 degrees Celsius fever. That was crazy.

She called her husband, asking him to urgently take the baby to the hospital. Carl picked her up, took her to Harlem Hospital, where the doctors informed them that the baby had an infection. Carlina had swallowed amniotic fluid at birth, which caused a severe infection. They recommended leaving the baby at the hospital overnight to a administer antibiotics intravenously. Joy and Carl didn't want to leave her alone, but Carl had to go to work. So, Joy decided to stay with Carlina. However, a nurse approached the couple and tried to convince them to leave. According to the hospital's records, the nurse was tall and corpulent, and judging by her belly,

she was either pregnant or had recently given birth. At first, they didn't want to listen to her, but she was in uniform and had a PDA. She didn't have identification, but it was clear she was a nurse and knew what she was talking about. So, they ended up trusting her and left their only daughter under her care. That was their mistake, because that was the last time they saw Carlina Renee White. The baby disappeared around 2 a.m. when the shifts were changing. But don't think that kidnapping a baby is easy. Every five minutes, a nurse went to check that everything.

was fine. Clearly, the kidnapper had been studying this pattern all night and took advantage of those five minutes when the baby was alone to take her and leave the hospital. This happened between 2.30 and 3.55 a.m. because that was when the machine connected to the baby to monitor her heart rate stopped. Unfortunately, that night the security cameras were turned off, so there is no footage of the kidnapper, only the description from Joy White and Carl Tyson, who said the kidnapper was a tall, corpulent woman in a nurse's uniform with a PDA. A security guard claimed to have seen a woman matching the description leaving the hospital at 3.30, but he didn't see her carrying a baby.

This case, which occurred in a hospital in New York, received massive coverage. The baby's image was shown on TV, printed on milk cartons, appeared in newspapers, and her name was broadcasted on the radio. The police searched everywhere for her, and a $10,000 reward was offered for any. clue about Carlina Renee White's whereabouts. But unfortunately, no one ever called. This was so horrible for the couple that in 1988, they divorced. Joy, every time she looked at Carl, saw Carlena, and Carl felt exactly the same way. So, they separated and moved on with their lives with other people. For a while, the police considered a suspect, a 31-year-old woman named Lucy

Brooklyn, but she had an alibi. So, over time, the case went cold, and by 1989, the whole world had forgotten about Carlina Renee White. It was then that the parents sued the hospital for $100 million. The trial lasted until 1993, when the family received $50,000, which, by the way, was deposited into an account intended for Carlina Renee White. But it wasn't for finding her, putting up more posters or spreading her image everywhere. It was in case the girl ever returned to them. After a DNA test, it was found that Joy White and Carl Tyson were Neyana Nanzas real parents. Now, they had to make in Petway pay for what she had done.

But, as you might expect, this woman fled. However, it was only a matter of time before the police caught her. So, she surrendered, and once behind bars, she denied. all the accusations. She claimed that the DNA was wrong, that Naya was her biological daughter, and that the only problem here was that her daughter was a little lost. But obviously, after weeks of pressure, and Petway finally confessed and admitted that she had planned the kidnapping of the baby three weeks before carrying it out. In July 1987, and Petway went to New York to give birth, but there she had a third abortion. The doctors told her that her body couldn't

handle a pregnancy due to her addiction and her involvement in fights, which had left her physically destroyed. They told her she couldn't carry a child. They suggested adopting or fostering children, but and wanted a biological child. She had gone to New York specifically to have a child, and she wouldn't go home without one. So, for weeks, she dressed in a nurse's outfit and wore a PDA inside Harlem Hospital, desperately looking for a child whose parents weren't paying attention. Then came the night of August 4th of that same year, the night she saw a desperate couple because their baby was so ill. She deceived them, told them she would take care of their daughter, and once they left, she kidnapped her. Naya Nans, or Carlina White, was now facing a dilemma.

Testifying against and Petway meant testifying against the woman she considered her real mother, the woman who had raised her her whole life. If she didn't do it, she would be betraying her biological parents, Joy and Carl, who continued to call her Carlina, but the people who raised her still called her Naya. It was an incredible existential crisis for her. So, she decided not to testify against in Petway, nor to attend the trial. Instead, she decided to change her name. She would no longer be Naya.

She would no longer be Karla. She would now be only Nettie Petway. It took exactly a year for in Petway to confess to having kidnapped Carlina Renee White. When she did, the whole world was shaken. Finally, on July 30th, 2012, the judge sentenced her to 12 years in prison. Now it's your turn. What do you think of the case? Do you think the sentence was fair, or should it have been harsher? The end. And the best to make money at that time was by gambling. If Poe won bets, he earned a lot of money, and if he lost, he was left with nothing. And although sometimes he won large sums, other times he had to beg even more. And in that stress, in that constant mental chaos,

Po discovered alcohol, a substance to which he was intolerant. Let's begin. On October 3, 1849, journalist Joseph W. had a shocking encounter. It was election day in Baltimore, and the streets were crowded from early morning. The man was calmly walking toward a bar called Gunner's Hall when he suddenly crossed paths with a truly strange man. He was wearing rags, walking unsteadily, and rambling nonsense, disconnected phrases, some even sounding like another language. His hair was messy, and he had no mustache, but his voice sounded eerily familiar. So Joseph approached him, took him by the arm, and realized the man wasn't a stranger, it was his friend Edgar Allan Poe. W. asked what he was doing there, why he was dressed that

way, where his mustache was, what had happened to him, but Poe couldn't answer. The words wouldn't come out, and when they did, they made no sense. So W., quickly took him to the hospital, where Poe died six days later. The cause of his death has been a mystery ever since, and both the autopsy and death certificate disappeared. Since then, thousands of people have speculated about countless theories. So now, we will explore the entire story. Edgar Allan Poe was born on January 19, 1809, in Boston, Massachusetts, the second of three children born to David Poe, Jr. and Elizabeth Arnold Hopkins, both actors. Unfortunately, Poe's childhood was deeply troubled. In 1810, shortly after the birth of his younger sister, his father abandoned them. From there,

everything got worse. His mother was slowly consumed by loneliness and in 1811, at the age of 24, died of tuberculosis. That was when the children's paths diverged. The eldest, William Henry Leonard, went to live permanently with their grandparents. Edgar and Rosalie were taken to Richmond, Virginia, by two neighboring families who had offered to adopt them, the Allens and the Mackenzie's. The couple who took Edgar and were Francis, a housewife, and John Allen, a wealthy Scottish merchant.

His wealth didn't come from trading a single product, but many, he dealt in fabrics, tobacco, liquor, wine, and even slaves. Unfortunately, his business success had, nothing to do with his personality. John Allen was extremely irascible and bad-tempered. According to several authors, he never had children with his wife, but did have several with his mistresses. He no longer wanted to be a father, and thus never treated Edgar as his own son. However, Francis adored the child. She spoiled him, doted on him, and pampered him so much that her husband constantly argued with her, unable to understand her affection for the boy.

In 1812, Poe was baptized in the Episcopal Church, and at the age of five, he began primary school. The following year, due to business reasons, the Allen family moved to Scotland. There, Little Edgar absorbed the culture, green landscapes, and Scottish folklore. After some time, the family moved again, this time to London, where the young author felt profoundly lonely, grey landscapes, fog, sad people. In 1816, Poe was sent to a boarding school in Chelsea for a year. During this period, both he and his stepmother felt overwhelmed, distressed, and alone, but John Allen didn't care. All that mattered to him was money, and at that moment, things were going well.

But suddenly, he announced that they would return to the U.S. Francis and Poe believed this change was made for them, because they were unhappy, but in reality, it was because John's business wasn't going as well as expected. In 1820, the Allen family returned to Richmond. Between the ages of 11 and 15, Edgar attended the best schools in the city and began showing great interest in literature. During this time, he practically devoured the English magazines he found in John Allen's warehouses. He loved sailor tales, gloomy cemeteries, ghosts, and apparitions. So we can say that it was during this time that the true Edgar Allan Poe was, was born. On one hand, he began to appear as a very solitary, nervous boy with anxiety tendencies,

capable of getting so immersed in a book that he forgot the world. On the other hand, he began spending hours locked in his room writing, something John Allen detested. Alan believed writing was worthless and said Poe should become a merchant, since that was a successful profession. In 1823, at just 14 years old, Poe fell in love for the first time, with the mother of a classmate. He wrote her many poems, though it was, of course, unrequited. We also know that during this stage, he had a great interest in sports and masquerade balls, and that his grades remained very high. However, the following year, John Allen began to heavily criticize his behavior.

He said Poe was incorrigible, spoiled, and, ungrateful, and started sending numerous letters to Poe's biological family. In them, he never said anything kind. He insinuated terrible things about the boy's late mother and criticized Poe's friends without any valid reason. But don't think that was the worst of it, his confrontations with Poe were only just beginning. In 1825, an uncle of John Allen's died, and Alan inherited part of his fortune. At that time, Poe was 16 and began a relationship with a girl named Sarah Elmira Royster. But the following year, when Poe entered university to study modern languages, Sarah's father forbade them from seeing each other, claiming Poe wasn't good enough for his daughter.

Heartbroken, the two stopped seeing each other, though they continued writing letters. When Poe entered university, his problems with John Allen worsened. Even though Alan now had more money than ever, he only sent Poe just enough to pay tuition, not for food or housing. Poe begged every week for more money, but Alan refused. So Poe had to figure things out on his own. And the best way to earn money then was by gambling. If Poe won, he earned a lot, but if he lost, he had nothing. And although sometimes he won large sums, other times he had to beg even more. In that stress, in that constant mental chaos, Poe discovered alcohol, a substance to which he was intolerant. Just one drink would make him sick. He'd collapse,

become incoherent, lose control. As time passed, his problems with John Allen worsened. When Alan did send money, it was not only too little, it was just enough to cover Poe's debts. After a year, Poe gave up, dropped out of university, and traveled to Boston to make a living. At first, he worked as a journalist and later as a clerk. Unfortunately, neither job paid enough. So, on May 27, 1827, he enlisted in the army as a soldier. He was barely 18 years old, so he signed up under a false name and claimed to be 22. Things went so well that same year he published his first book, Tamerlane and other poems. As previously mentioned, John Allen couldn't stand Poe's love of literature, so Poe published the book under the pseudonym, a Bostonian. In the prologue, Poe explained that

most of the poems were written before he was 14, subtly justifying his inexperience. Even so, the book went virtually unnoticed. After spending two years in the military, Edgar Allan Poe grew tired of the job. So he told his lieutenant the full truth. about his name and age. He thought that by doing so, he could shorten his service and return home. But the lieutenant told him that if he really wanted to leave, he had to make peace with John Allen. Poe agreed and sent several letters, hoping for forgiveness. But John Allen flatly refused. He remained firm in his view that Poe was a disgrace. And although over time Poe's letters became less tense. To be continued. He was told that if he truly wanted to leave,

he had to make peace with John Allen. Poe agreed without hesitation and sent him several letters, thinking he would be forgiven. But John Allen flatly refused. He stood his ground, for him, Poe was a disgrace. And although Poe's letters gradually became less tense, every time the young man asked about his stepmother, John Allen gave no answer. He would talk about many topics, but not a single word about Francis. In 1829, Poe discovered why. During the time he was away, Francis had contracted tuberculosis, and on February 28 of that same year, just as Poe finally returned home, she passed away.

That completely shattered the writer's soul. Perhaps out of guilt, John Allen offered to pay for Poe's education. This time, he wanted the boy to obtain a proper license. but only if he enlisted at the military academy of West Point. Obviously, Poe accepted. Before entering the academy, he went to Baltimore to visit his family. He reunited with his older brother, his grandmother, his aunt, and a cousin named Virginia Eliza Clem.

It was then, far from his stepfather, that he published his second book, Al Arroff, Tamerlane, and minor poems. Unfortunately, this work did not go unnoticed, it received a very much. harsh criticism, with many considering it overly complicated. In 1830, once at the academy, Edgar Allan Poe discovered that John Allen had gotten married without telling him, to a woman named Louisa Patterson. That moment marked the final break in their relationship. Poe couldn't understand how John Allen could rebuild his life so quickly, and John, as expected, believed he didn't owe the young man any explanations, after all, he wasn't his biological son.

So Po decided to rebel against everything. He earned poor grades, was undisciplined, and was eventually expelled from West Point. Immediately afterward, he traveled to New York and, thanks to financial contributions from his academy classmates, paid for the publication of his third work, a book simply titled poems. All of his classmates were shocked when they read it. They had expected satirical poems, but what they found were romantic ones. In 1831, Poe returned to Baltimore to be with his family, and that he realized not only that they were all living in hardship, but also that his older brother had just died. The poor man, due to his alcohol addiction, had slowly wasted away. It was then that the writer realized poetry couldn't feed his family, so he began focusing on writing short stories.

The following year, he started publishing them, a decision that turned out to be the right one. In 1832, he won a prize of $50 for MS found in a bottle. Until then, Poe had been writing letters to his stepfather, asking for money. They argued, reconciled, and argued again. Finally, in 1834, John Allen died and did not include Poe in his will. From that point on, the writer was completely alone. Little by little, his short stories began gaining attention. In 1835, thanks to them, he secured a job as editor at the Southern Literary Messenger, based in Richmond.

Everything was going so well that once back in Baltimore, he married his cousin, Virginia Eliza Clem, who at that time was just 13 years old. As time passed, Poe's work became increasingly well known, and the newspaper's sales went up. Everything was going splendidly. So in 1836, he officially married his beloved. in a public ceremony. In 1837, Poe left his job and moved with his family to New York. There, publishers encouraged him to publish the narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym. But unfortunately, the book made little money. Once again, they were short on cash and moved from New York to Philadelphia, where Poe worked at various newspapers, published stories and poems, and even released a collection

of his best-known works. This slightly improved the family. families' finances. The author then focused on writing detective novels, such as the murders in the Rue Morg and the Gold Bug. However, in 1842, his wife Virginia fell ill with tuberculosis, and she slowly began to waste away, dragging Poe into despair with her. From that moment, everything turned dark. Poe fell deeper into alcohol and anxiety, and slowly began losing major opportunities. He left his job at Graham's magazine due to disagreements with the editor. And although in 1845 his poem The Raven became extremely famous, he barely enjoyed the success. When the Broadway Journal shut down in 1846, Poe moved with his family to a small house in the

Bronx. There, in extreme poverty, Virginia passed away, something Poe never forgave himself for. They say his spirit was crushed and all he thought about was dying. In fact, some reports suggest that two years later, he attempted suicide using Lognam, but sadly, or luckily, he failed. He tried to rebuild his life, to change, but he couldn't. Eventually, in his desperation, he reunited with his childhood love, Sarah Elmira Royster. Apparently, she had recently become a widow. After reconnecting, the couple decided to give their love a second chance.

But if Poe wanted to be with her, he had to leave everything behind, the alcohol, the anxiety. Unbelievably, he agreed. He had tried to leave everything behind before, but for the first time, it seemed he was succeeding. He looked happier, more energized, with a new will to live. Those who knew him were amazed. The couple continued seeing each other. for several months and finally set a wedding date for October 17, 1849. Unfortunately, the wedding never happened.

Po disappeared overnight. They called his house, sent letters, asked everyone, but not even his fiancée knew where he was. Then, one morning, journalist Joseph W. Walker found him wandering the streets in an extremely odd state. He was lost, rambling, dressed in rags, and missing his mustache. He looked like a completely different person. Walker quickly took him to the nearest hospital, but the doctors couldn't save him. On October 7th, at 5 a.m., Edgar Allan Poe died after reportedly saying,

Lord, help my poor soul. Newspapers of the time claimed that Poe died from, congestion of the brain, or cerebral inflammation, terms often used to refer to death by alcohol. But his autopsy and death certificate disappeared, so to this day, no one. knows exactly what happened. Still, theories abound. Here are the most widely accepted, mercury poisoning, in July 1849, Poe contracted cholera, and his doctor prescribed mercury chloride, a medication that could have slowly poisoned him. Alcohol, everyone knew Poe was alcohol intolerant. A small drink could be fatal. However, those close to him claim he had changed completely after

reuniting with Sarah Elmira, so this theory doesn't hold as much weight. Murder, some claimed a gang saw Poe drinking at a bar, beat him brutally, and left him for dead. Author John Evangelist Walsh took this further. In his book Midnight Dreary, the mysterious death of Edgar Allan Poe, he proposed that Poe was killed due to his engagement to Sarah Elmira Royster. During their youth, her father had forbidden the relationship, Poe wasn't truly an Allen, and his humble origins didn't fit the aristocratic life Sarah was expected to lead. Years later, when the lovers reunited, Sarah's brother supposedly did everything in their power to prevent the wedding, including murdering Po.

Cooping, this is one of the most supported theories. Cooping was an electoral fraud method common in Baltimore at the time. Gangs would get people drunk, kidnap them, disguised them, and forced them to vote multiple times at different polling stations. When they were done with the person, they'd dumped them in a bar. This fits perfectly, considering Poe was found near such a bar, one often used by these criminals. Brain tumor, Poe's behavior before death, disoriented, mumbling, acting erratically, aligns with this. Thirty years after his death, his body was exhumed, and doctors found a strange mass inside his skull.

Today we know that it couldn't have been a brain abscess, since the brain decommed. composes quickly, but a tumor can calcify after death. So now it's your turn. What do you think happened to Edgar Allan Poe? What do you believe was the cause of his death? The end. On September 10th, 1898, while walking with her lady-in-waiting near Lake Geneva in Switzerland, the Empress bumped into a man who seemed very lost, and both fell to the ground. Unlike what many would think, she wasn't upset. In fact, the man stood up, and then the man, they both continued on their way. What she didn't know was that upon arriving at the boat that was waiting for her, she would collapse on deck. That man hadn't simply bumped into her,

he had stabbed her in the myocardium with a stiletto. The blade of that weapon was so thin and sharp that she hadn't even noticed it, and the attack had been so precise that no one could do anything to save her life. Was the crime premeditated? Or was it an accident? We will find out shortly. Isabella Maria Eugenia, better known as Cece, was born on December 24th, 1837, in Munich, Bavaria, the fourth of ten children of the marriage between Maximilian of Bavaria, Duke of Bavaria, and his wife Ladovica, who was the daughter of King Maximilian I of Bavaria and therefore a royal princess of Bavaria. Contrary to what many might think, Cici grew up far from the court, as her parents thought it appropriate for the children to grow up in a more natural

environment, the environment offered by Passenhofenhofen Castle on the shores of Lake Starnberg. There, young Cece grew up carefree, but slowly forging her strong and rebellious character. She loved animals, especially dogs and horses, and spent the entire day surrounded by them, running, jumping, having fun. But aside from the fun, she also had to study, and it is said that this woman was very cultured. She spoke five languages fluently, German, English, French, Hungarian, and Greek, and literature and poetry were her great passion. Unfortunately, what we know of her today is that she was a very vain woman. She worried excessively about her physical appearance, so much so that she followed strict

and highly questionable diets and even spent three hours a day caring for her hair. But relating to people was never part of her plans, she was extremely shy. However, due to her class, her mother was determined to introduce her to society, to make her speak, meet people. So she took her everywhere. That's how one day, her freedom came to an end. At age 16, Cece accompanied her older sister Helena on a visit to the summer residence of the Austrian crown. This trip was arranged to set up a marriage between Helena and the Emperor of Austria. This young woman was thrilled, she was going to be empress, and they said her fiancée was extremely handsome.

Unfortunately, things did not go as planned. When they arrived at the meeting point, they were greeted by Archduchess Sophia Bavaria, her aunt, and her cousin Franz Josephi, Emperor of Austria. And the moment he saw Sisi, the emperor couldn't stop looking at her. Helena spoke, and he didn't listen, he said she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. And, as you can imagine, he broke off his engagement,

to Helena to marry Cece. According to several sources, Cece didn't want to marry him, in fact, marriage wasn't in her plans, especially not with an emperor. Marrying him meant great responsibility, being at court, surrounded by people. But eventually, she accepted, not just for the prestige, but because she also fell in love with him. A year later, on April 24, She married him at the Augustinian Church in Vienna, thus becoming Empress. From that moment on, the life of the Empress was anything but a fairy tale. Her sister Helena harbored eternal resentment for taking her place, and her mother-in-law couldn't stand her. To Sophia Bavaria, Cece represented everything she hated, she was rebellious, untamable,

didn't follow rules, and had no idea about court protocol. She made her feel uncomfortable everywhere, self-conscious about her slightly yellow teeth, her hairstyle, the way she spoke, her gestures. All of this, combined with the Empress's shyness, made her first months at court a nightmare. This led to all kinds of disorders, she lost a lot of weight as she barely ate, and when she did in public, she quickly hit away and wasn't seen again. But despite all this, good news arrived, that same year, Cece became. pregnant, and on March 5, 1855, she gave birth to her first daughter, Sophie Friedrich. The moment the child was born, they didn't even let her choose the name, her mother-in-law named her after herself and then took the baby away, claiming Cece was too young and inexperienced

to raise a child. Obviously, Cece fought to have her child, to raise her, to be a mother, but all her efforts were in vain, as she wasn't allowed to see her without her mother-in-law's supervision. When her second daughter, Gisela Louise Marie, was born the following year, they did the exact same thing. For years she fought with her husband to take charge of the girls, but Archduxess Sophie of Bavaria made it extremely difficult. Then, in 1857, the couple decided to take a trip to Hungary and bring the two girls with them. As expected, the mother-in-law flatly refused. But Cece took the girls anyway. Unfortunately, both children became seriously ill during the trip, high fevers, severe diarrhea, believed to be typhus.

While Gisela, the youngest, recovered quickly, Sophie Friedrich died in her mother's arms after 13 days of terrible agony. And that's when the Empress's character completely changed. She fell into a deep depression from which she could never escape, and she became her mother-in-law's favorite excuse to tell everyone that she was incapable of being a mother, that taking care of her daughters was too much for her. So from that point on, this woman did whatever she wanted with the Empress's life. On August 21st, 1858, Cici gave birth to her only son, Rudolph, heir to the crown. As expected, her mother-in-law snatched him away immediately. But this time, Cici didn't even fight, she didn't have the strength anymore and simply resigned

herself. Little by little, her marriage began to deteriorate. And although they loved each other deeply, both took lovers. This is when things began to worsen for the Empress. Her physical appearance started to worry her more than usual. Until then, she had always been slightly concerned with her appearance, her hair, her skin, her weight, but never to the point of hurting herself. But now it would become an obsession. First, she ordered the construction of a gym in the palace. But court members were scandalized. So she ordered exercise equipment to be installed in her room so she could work out alone. It is said she exercised until she collapsed from exhaustion. She also took long walks, eight hours long, and her

ladies-in-waiting couldn't keep up. Another important point was her hair. She had such strange, extravagant hairstyles and pulled it so tightly that it gave her headaches. And her diet? It said that Cece only ate boiled fish, some fruit, and pressed meat juice. Due to her bad habits and cocaine use, prescribed by doctors at the time, her teeth slowly turned yellow and many fell out. So Cece avoided smiling in public at all costs, and when she couldn't, she hit her smile behind a fan. That's why in all her portraits and photographs, Cece is never smiling. Cece's health gradually declined, and her lungs were the first to suffer. Doctors advised her to travel to warmer places to recover her strength.

That's when her travels around the world began. From this point on, she would barely be seen at court, and the press had a field day with rumors. They invented gossip, lovers, and followed her everywhere with cameras. Then, on April 22, 1868, her last daughter, Marie-Valry Matilde Amelie, was born. The girl was born in Hungary, her favorite country, so from then on, she affectionately called her, my Hungarian child. This time, the Empress decided to take full charge of the child. She was loving, protective, and educated her closely.

Because of this, her eldest son, Rudolph, grew extremely jealous of his younger. sister. He hit her, humiliated her, made her life miserable. And Cece rejected him, something she may have regretted later. In 1889, at age 30, Rudolph died under strange circumstances. Apparently, due to his strict upbringing, he developed severe mental disorders as an adult. He also had very different political views from his father, liberal, bohemian, anti-clerical, and was rejected by the entire court. To please his parents, he married Stephanie of Belgium in 1881, and two years later, they had their only daughter, Elizabeth Marie. But the marriage was not happy. They were very different and didn't get along. So after the birth, they lived separate lives and only

appeared together at official events. Rudolph had many lovers. Allegedly, one of them agreed to die with him. When she heard his proposal, she reported it to the police, claimed the future emperor wanted to take his life. But no one listened. Later, Rudolph passed a venereal disease to his wife, and the treatment left her sterile. This infuriated the Austrian crown because now the line of succession was broken. That's when Rudolph gave up on everything. In 1888, he began an affair with Baroness Mary Vetsara. Rudolf hit her. which enraged his father. At the beginning of the following year, 1889, his father met with him and demanded he end the relationship.

That's when the tragic event occurred. After meeting his father, Rudolph withdrew to the mailing hunting lodge and invited several relatives and friends. None of them saw the baroness, she was hidden. After dinner, pretending to have a cold, Rudolph retired to his room. The next morning at 8.30, his body was found next next to. to his lovers, both with gunshot wounds to the head. There are many theories about these deaths. Most say it was a love pact, they couldn't be together. Others claim they found out they were half-siblings.

Others say he killed her and then himself. But the most shocking theory says it was a political assassination, that Rudolph refused to collaborate in a plot against his father and was therefore eliminated by high powers. Whatever the truth, Rudolph's death affected his mother's deeply, so deeply that from then on, she wore black until the end of her days. She left Vienna and only visited occasionally. Curiously, her written relationship with the emperor seemed to improve considerably. Cici spent the final part of her life traveling the world. She bought a steamship called Miramar and traveled the Mediterranean, visiting Portugal, Spain, Morocco, Algeria, Malta, Greece, Turkey, and Egypt, among many others.

But unfortunately, on one of those trips, the Empress's life would also come to an end. On September 10, 1898, while walking by Lake Geneva with one of her ladies-in-waiting, Hungarian Countess Irma Stari, a man bumped into her. For years, this man had been convinced that to spread the anarchist cause worldwide, he needed to kill someone important, someone whose face was always in the papers. But it must be said, his target was never the Empress. He had planned to assassinate a French pretender to the throne, a prince of the House of Orleans. Unfortunately, that morning, he opened the newspaper and saw that the prince had cancelled his visit

to Geneva. But lower down, it said the Empress Cece was strolling through the streets. That's when he thought she was the perfect target to send his message, she supposedly represented everything he hated. His origins were miserable. His mother gave birth to him as a single woman and left him in an orphanage. From there, he went from home to home, lacking love, suffering all kinds of abuse. He lived in poverty and began to hate the aristocracy, saw them as venomous, vain, and frivolous.

This thought led him to anarchism and to reading the works of anarchist theorists. As said earlier, for him, Empress Cece represented everything he hated. And according to the newspapers of the time, he wasn't wrong, she was supposedly vain, cold, only cared about herself and had lived an easy life. A few minutes after the crime, Luchini was detained by pedestrians and handed over to the authorities. From the first minute, he had no problem admitting he had killed her, in fact, he was proud. On November 10th of that same year, he was sentenced to life imprisonment for premeditated and treacherous murder. But to him, this sentence wasn't enough.

He wanted the anarchist message to make front-page news, so he demanded to be. to be sentenced to death. He requested to be sent to Italy, where that penalty still existed. That's when the judge said the following, You have murdered a miserable woman, Luigi. With those words, he froze. It is said that, stammering, he replied, I thought I had killed a woman who lived in obscene luxury. Some sources say Luigi, upon hearing this, may have regretted killing Sisi. Others say he didn't care at all. But what is certain is that until the last day of life, he kept a photo of her in his cell, the cell where he took his own life on October 19th, 1910. But now it's your turn. What do you think of the case? Do you think Lucini regretted

killing her? The end. The mysterious disappearance of Fanny Sanchez Viska. On November 5th, 2004, a 16-year-old girl named Sylvia Stefan Sanchez Viska, also known as Fanny, disappeared without a trace. At first, the police assumed she had run away, maybe because of a fight with her parents or a secret relationship with a boyfriend. But as weeks turned into months and then years, the mystery of her disappearance only deepened, with theories ranging from a voluntary escape to the more chilling possibility that she had been abducted by powerful figures in the criminal underworld. Fanny was born on September 11, 1988, in Coahuila, Mexico, as the third child in a family of three. Her parents, Sylvia Ortiz and Oscar Sanchez Viska, knew early

on that their daughter was different. She wasn't like the other kids. Fanny was shy, studious, responsible, and athletic. She loved basketball and had dreams of becoming a pediatrician. What stood out the most about her, however, was her extreme timidity. She was so shy that she refused to have a 15th birthday party, feeling embarrassed about having guests and being the center of attention. But as Fanny grew older, she started to open up a bit. She joined basketball teams, made new friends, and even became a fan of Britney Spears. By the time she turned 16, she was a beautiful young woman with many admirers, but she wasn't interested in dating. Fanny still played with stuffed animals and had posters of Mickey Mouse on her walls. The idea

of romantic relationships just wasn't on her radar yet. Around June 2004, Fanny confided in her mother about something unsettling. One day, while walking around her neighborhood, she noticed a car following her, and the person inside was taking pictures of her. Terrified, she ran away, and the car chased her for several minutes before it eventually disappeared. Fanny and her family didn't give it much thought, as nothing strange happened again. In September 2004, Fanny's family moved to a new house on the outskirts of Coahuila. Living farther from the city center meant that Fanny's parents, Sylvia and Oscar, had to drive the kids around more. On days when they couldn't give them a ride, Fanny and her brother, Michelle, would take the bus.

Little did they know that on November 5, 2004, their lives were about to change forever. That morning, Fanny went to her school, the Spanish College of Torrian. She came back home around 4 p.m., switched her school bag for a pink one shaped like a rabbit, and prepared to go train for a basketball game. Her brother Michelle was going to the same event, so their father was supposed to take them both. However, a work call stopped him from doing so, and he had to drop them off halfway at the Rodriguez-Triana Boulevard. After that, Fanny and Michelle took a bus heading towards Tori and Matamoros. Fanny sat in the middle of the bus while Michelle went to the back.

At one point, Michelle got off the bus, and Fanny was left alone. After that, she was never seen again. As the evening wore on, Michelle arrived home around 9.30 p.m., but Fanny didn't show up. When Michelle called his mom to explain he'd be late, she asked about Fanny's whereabouts, and he couldn't answer. This is when the family's nightmare began. Sylvia, Oscar, and Michelle, along with a friend named Israel, spent hours searching for Fanny, but they found no trace of her. They asked bus drivers, neighbors, and anyone who might have seen her, but only two people reported having seen Fanny that day.

From these two accounts, the family was able to piece together a rough timeline of Fanny's final hours. She had gone to the tournament, spent time with friends, then took the bus to visit a friend. This friend had lent her a disc man, which Fanny had been using to listen to Brittany Spears' music during her commute. When Fanny arrived at the friend's house, however, the friend wasn't home, so she gave the disc man to the friend's grandfather and left. This is when things took a strange turn, Fanny was robbed by a stranger, who took all the money she had on her. Now stranded without money, Fanny decided to visit another friend named Nancy, who lived nearby. Nancy's mother, Porra Concepcion, heard Fanny's story, gave her some money, and watched as Fanny left the house, heading toward the bus stop.

Fanny was last seen walking in the direction of the bus station, located at the intersection of Morelos and Matamoris Avenus Avenues. After Porra Concepcion entered her home, she never knew that she had just become the last person to see Fanny alive. That night, Fanny's family reported her disappearance to the police, but the authorities dismissed it, assuming that Fanny had simply run away or was out with a boyfriend. They insisted on waiting for 48 hours before taking any action. By the time the 48 hours were up, Fanny still hadn't returned, so the police began searching.

They used volunteers, searched dogs, and patrols, but only found two things, her fingerprints on a school notebook and a trail of scent that led them to a corner between Morelos and Matamoris avenues, near a club called Club Fox. After that, the trail ended abruptly. Around this time, an anonymous tip came in. A man claimed he had witnessed Fanny being kidnapped by three men in a Jeep Cherokee. The man said the men forced her into the vehicle and then vanished with her. This information was shocking because it matched the location where the dogs had lost her scent, and it was also close to Club Fox, which was known to be in possession of a Jeep Cherokee. The family quickly pursued these leads and learned that the three-year-sonsed.

men who allegedly abducted Fanny were connected to the Zetas cartel, and one of them was a former member of an anti-kidnapping unit in Coahuila. But when they presented this information to the police, they were dismissed. The authorities refused to take the case seriously, citing a lack of concrete evidence. So, Fanny's family took matters into their own hands. They used all their savings to continue the search, uncovering even more troubling information. They found that between 2000 and 2004, several other young women, ranging in age from 14 to 20, had gone missing in the same area. All of these families faced the same dismissive treatment from the police. As the investigation continued, the family discovered that their daughter's case

might have been part of a larger pattern of abductions involving organized crime. They even found evidence that suggested Fannie had been taken across the border to work in bars, possibly under threats of violence. However, their hopes were dashed when a newspaper article surfaced, claiming that a drug lord named Rudy had ordered Fanny's kidnapping to make her his concubine. But there was no solid proof to back this up, and once again, they were left with more questions than answers. By May 2007, things took another turn. Alicia Elena Perez Duarte, a prosecutor with the PGR, General Prosecutor's Office, called Fanny's family in for a meeting. She told them that an anonymous informant had provided information that Fanny had been abducted by drug cartels and taken to the United States to marry a cartel boss.

The family was asked to prepare to go to the U.S. to search for her. But when the family had everything ready, they were told that the departure had been delayed due to dangerous situations. Weeks passed, then months. When Fanny's mother confronted the prosecutor about the delay, she was shocked by the response, Your daughter is in Far Texas. Go look for her there. This abrupt shift in the investigation only deepened the confusion.

The prosecutor claimed that Fanny had married and had a child under the name Claudia Gonzalez, and that she no longer wished to return home. But there was no proof of this, no photographs, and no way to verify what the prosecutor was saying. In fact, the story began to unravel when Fanny's mother, desperate for answers, traveled to Farr, Texas, where she found 11 women named Claudia Gonzalez, none of whom were her daughter. Meanwhile, the prosecutor had mysteriously disappeared, reportedly fleeing to Switzerland with information about a supposed drug lord who had abducted Fanny. The family's search continued.

In 2008, they saw Fanny's face in a newspaper again, not for an investigation or a public appeal, but as part of an advertisement for an esoteric group. Her face had been used to draw attention, and the family filed a lawsuit against the group. But the Mexican justice system dismissed the case, stating that since Fanny was an adult, it was up to her to press charges, not her family. Then, an unexpected offer came in. Someone named Raphael de Adriano claimed to be representing Fanny's family and promised a reward of $5 million for any information leading to her whereabouts. The family had never heard of Raphael, and when they reached out to him, they received no response. The case was at a standstill, and hope was slowly fading. In 2012, the case seemed to

take a dramatic turn. The leader of the Zetas cartel, Airiberto Lascano, was killed in a shootout with the Mexican Navy, and a photo emerged in the media that allegedly showed Fannie with him. The state prosecutor, Homero Ramos, suggested that Fanny had, but then the harassment went further since Tammy was not content with harassing Heater by phone, she began to harass her on social media, sending her emails, and in these, she sent very explicit images of herself having relations with Sidney Moore. At first, Sidney defended himself by saying the images were old, but Heeter received two that pushed her to break up with him definitively. Let's begin. Heter Elvis was a 20-year-old girl whose life was apparently perfect.

She had just become independent, had a job, loyal friends, and big future plans. But then, after receiving a mysterious phone call, the entire world lost track of her. It was an ordinary night, Heeter seemed happy, she spoke with her father on the phone, with her best friend, and then someone mysterious called her, and her mood changed completely. They searched for her everywhere, questioned everyone who knew her, but her whereabouts remain unknown. Where could she have gone? Is there perhaps a suspect in the spotlight? We'll find out next. Heter Elvis was born on June 24, 1993, in Carolina Forest, South Carolina, being the eldest of the three daughters of Devi and Terry Elvis.

Her loved one said there were two words that perfectly described her, Free Spirit. She was open, friendly, loved partying, going out with friends, and was such a joyful and positive girl that everyone who met her fell in love with her. Due to her natural beauty, Heeter worked as a model on several occasions, and it was at that point that she decided she wanted to become a professional makeup artist in the future. Even though her looks often made people not take her seriously, Heater was a very responsible and hardworking girl. She always arrived on time to her jobs and had the best grades in her class. In 2011, at 18 years old, Heeter graduated from St. James High School in Moll's Inlet, and it was then that she decided to become independent. Thanks to the years she had worked as a model, she had managed to save enough money to pay for

the first few months of rent, so she had everything set, all that was left was her parents' permission. This is when several sources say that the Elvases told her yes right away, But the truth is that things didn't happen exactly that way. Debbie and Terry Elvis at first completely refused, Heeder was too young, and the idea of her leaving home so soon seemed crazy to them. But this girl never did anything without a solid plan, so she gave them two strong reasons to let her spread her wings. The first was that she had gotten two different jobs at two restaurants to be able to pay

rent on one side and her own studies at a cosmetology school on the other, to become a professional makeup artist. And the second was that she didn't intend to live alone, but with her best friend Brianna Warman, whom her parents considered like another daughter. As you can see, Heeter Elvis was a resourceful girl with a clear vision. So, after a few days of thinking it over, her parents couldn't say no. Since she moved out, Heeter's life went more than well. She loved studying makeup, loved working with the public, and her life with Brianna was excellent. But then, in June 2013, her life took a complete turn. As mentioned earlier, Heeter worked at two different restaurants. The first was tilted kilt in Myrtle Beach, and the second was the House of Blues, also located

in Myrtle Beach. It was at the latter where, in June 2013, she met a man named Sidney Moore, 38 years old. This man had been hired to do some repairs at the place, and quickly, Heater, despite the age difference, felt a strong attraction to him. No one understood how, no one understood why, but Heater was crazy about Sydney and expressed it on Twitter with phrases like the following. At first, none of her friends gave much importance to these tweets. He was an older man, distant, with a mysterious air, and she was too pretty for him, too smart, too nice. He'd her was everything Sidney wasn't. But then this man began to show interest in her.

They started flirting, he asked her to be his kids babysitter, brought her breakfast to work, picked her up at night, and very soon the relationship got more and more serious. And it must be said, absolutely no one liked this relationship. They saw that Sidney wasn't up to any good. Not only was he much older than her, but he also had two kids and always seemed like he was hiding something. So quickly, her friend started asking her to please stop seeing him, as they saw he would soon hurt her.

That's when Heeter made a confession to Brianna that raised all the alarms, Sidney was still married. She told Brianna that Sidney really wasn't happy with his wife, that they fought a lot, that they didn't love each other anymore, that they were only together for the kids, and he promised to leave her to be with Heater. Brie didn't know what to say, she just asked Heater to leave this man, because clearly Clearly he wasn't right for her. She told her it was crazy to think a man like that would leave his wife for her, that a father of two would suddenly leave everything behind for a girl so young.

But Heater blindly believed Sidney's words and decided to continue the relationship in secret. Once upon a time, there was an angel and a demon in love, that didn't end well. With this tweet, published by Heeter Elvis on September 21st, 2013, we begin the next section of this investigation. As the young woman announced, her relationship with Sidney Moore only got worse and worse. The love story she hoped for with him wasn't as wonderful as she thought. While Sidney was telling her he'd break up with his wife to be with her, he was still living with his wife, acting completely normal at home, caring for his kids, going out to dinner with his wife, his married life hadn't changed at all. And it was only a matter of time before

everything was exposed, Tammy Kays and Moore, Sidney's wife, ended up realizing that her husband was cheating. To Tammy, one thing was clear, Heater had to disappear. So she conducted her own investigation, which, in my opinion, was downright disturbing. And you'll soon see why. She went to the House of Blues several times to see her husband's lover in person. She took pictures of her while she worked, even photographed her car's license plate, followed her home, got her phone number, her address, found her social media, and, of course, her emails. Once she had all of this, she began the harassment. First, she sent threatening messages, saying she would beat her up, telling her she was waiting for her outside work, to be careful when crossing, to watch out in

the dark, and that if she saw her again with her husband, she would kill her without thinking twice. Then she started calling her at all hours, while she was at work, in class, late at night. So Heater demanded answers from Sidney more, she wanted to know why his ex-wife wouldn't stop harassing her. And Sidney told her she was just jealous, that she couldn't stand being left behind, that she was pathetic, but would never her to fly. So Heater shouldn't worry. But then the harassment went further, Tammy wasn't satisfied with just phone harassment. She started stalking Heater on social media, sending her emails, and in those, she sent very explicit images of herself having sex with Sidney more. At first, Sidney claimed the images were old, but Heeter received two that made her break up with him for good.

Both had very recent messages. The first image showed Sidney naked and tied to a bed. Next to it was a message where Tammy said that if she didn't leave her husband, she'd kill her. What was strange about this image wasn't the message itself, but the tattoo visible on Sydney's lower abdomen. A tattoo clearly showing Tammy's name. And the next photo heater received was directly related, Tammy sent her a photo of Sydney's lower abdomen and the attached message said she had asked her husband to tattoo her name to send a message to his lover. Sydney could no longer claim the photos were old, clearly the tattoo was new. So Heter, feeling truly humiliated, broke up with Sydney in October 2013 and decided never to see him again.

Until November 2013. Heeder was going around like a lost soul. She barely hung out with friends, rarely went to parties, she only went to work, then home, and on weekends to church with her family. It was then that her friends realized something strange was happening. Little by little, the girl started gaining more and more weight, to the point she needed size 3xl bras and even new uniforms. Her body wasn't gaining weight normally. It was strange. Her belly was swelling in such a way that she began to think she might be pregnant.

To be continued. Something very strange is happening to her, and it's that little by little, the young woman gains more and more weight, so much that she needs three bras and even new uniforms. Her body wasn't gaining weight normally, it was strange. Her belly was swelling in such a way that she began to think she was pregnant. But she took a pregnancy test, and it came back negative. The manager of the local Tilted Kilt where she worked, Heather Elvis, is when Brianna decides to put an end to her friend's situation. She does everything possible to cheer her up and give her strength to move forward.

She even introduces her to a guy named Stephen Giraldi. Steve was in love with her, but because of the underscore underscore underscore situation with Sydney, Heather hadn't noticed. He was a good guy, the same age, with the same hobbies. So I asked her to give him a chance. If not for herself, then for me. I just wanted to see her happy. Brianna Warman, and said and done, Heather began seeing Stephen, and little by little,

she realized how much they had in common. Gradually, she started to like this guy, and finally, on the night of December 17, 2013, they had their first date, which, according to Heather herself, was the most beautiful she had ever had. In the United States, Christmas is very important. Homes are brightly lit and decorated thoroughly. So, around 10 p.m., Stephen picked Heather up in his car and took her to see the best lit streets. Around 11, he took her to the parking lot of the inlet square mall to teach her how to drive his car, which was a manual transmission. It's worth mentioning that during the entire date, Heather kept updating her dad and Brianna, and she didn't stop saying how good she felt and how happy she was with Stephen.

In fact, she even sent her father the following image, in which she appears next to Stephen's car, very, very happy. This date ended at 1.15 a.m. when Stephen dropped her off at her off at her. her apartment and went home. It's from here that the real nightmare begins. As soon as she got home, Heather called her father. She said everything was fine and immediately hung up. Then she texted her friend Brianna. That weekend she wasn't going to be home, as she was going to spend it with her parents in another state. We talked about her date and how much she liked Stephen. Then she disconnected for a few moments and called me, very upset. Brianna Warman, at 1.35 a.m., Heather Elvis's phone received a call from an unknown number.

The conversation with this person lasted approximately four minutes and 11 seconds. After that, Heather, very distressed, called Brianna and said that Sidney Moore had just called her. He said he wanted her to come back to him, that he had spoken with his wife, and wanted to see her that very night. Heather couldn't stop crying, she was shaking, very scared, and couldn't understand why Sydney, after months, had decided to talk to her again. I told her to go to bed, not to talk to that lunatic anymore, and that in the morning she'd see things more clearly. She told me she would.

But apparently, she didn't. Brianna Warman, the next morning, Heather Elvis doesn't show up to work. Everyone calls her, but she doesn't answer. Her parents, Terry and Debbie Elvis, realize not only that her car isn't parked outside, but also that there's no one inside the house. They immediately report her disappearance, and a large police operation is launched. Just 24 hours later, they received chilling news. Her car, a green 2001 Dodge intrepid, had been found near the Peachtree Landing Boat dock

on the Wachamore River, 13 kilometers from her apartment. Forensic police quickly cordon off the area and proceed to open the vehicle. But inside, they find nothing, no keys, no phone, no ID. Not a single trace of Heather Elvis. A dive team searches the area, and on December 20th, they find a body. So the case pauses until these remains are analyzed. Unfortunately, this pause turns out to be a serious mistake, as the remains did not belong to Heather Elvis. but to a man whose identity was unknown.

They tried to trace Heather's phone location, but unfortunately, it turned off at 6 a.m., when she was in Peachtree Landing, the place where her car was found. And from that moment on, no more was heard. They reviewed her call log, and indeed, the police noticed that at 1.35am on December 18th, Heather received a call from an unknown number,

but unfortunately, it was made from a public phone, so there was no way to know who called her. The only thing they knew is that Heather, throughout the early hours, called that number four times, and none of those times got a response. That's when the interrogations begin. Obviously, Stephen Geraldie was considered the first suspect, as he was the last person to see Heather alive. But not only did he have an alibi, his phone was also located at home on the night of her

disappearance. The next obvious suspects were Tammy and Sidney Moore, and it's worth noting that things weren't so easy for them. When Tammy was interrogated, she didn't contradict herself once. She said she had been home with the kids all night. But when Sydney was questioned, the man couldn't stick to the same version for more than five minutes. So, the police tracked not only the couple's cell phones, but also all surveillance cameras between their home and the place where Heather's car was found. And the results were truly disturbing. First, let's talk about what the security cameras captured during the early hours of December 18, 2013, and how they linked

Sydney in a very strange way to Heather Elvis's disappearance. Here's the timeline. At 101 a.m., the Walmart security camera in Myrtle Beach shows Sydney leaving with a plastic bag in his hand. Police quickly interview staff, and they say he bought a pack of cigarettes and a pregnancy test. So the theory arises that maybe Sydney had heard the rumors that Heather might be pregnant and decided to meet her to confirm if it was true. At 1.35 a.m., the time Heather Elvis received a call

from a public phone, a security camera from the kangaroo gas station on Joe White Avenue record Sidney Moore speaking on a public phone. So clearly, he was the one who called Heather. Between 336 and 339, a residential complex camera captures Sydney's Ford F-150 truck heading toward Peachtree Landing, where Heather's car was found. Finally, between 3.45 and 3.46, the same camera captures the same truck heading back toward the Moor's house, in the opposite direction. Could Heather have met with Sydney at the dock? Could she have gotten into that truck and gone with him to his house? According to Sydney, he hadn't had any contact with Heather since October that year.

However, Tammy didn't trust him since then, so on November 2nd, he handed her his phone so she could see he wasn't lying. But what strange is that since November 2nd, that phone had no activity? Then suddenly, the morning Heather Elvis disappeared, Sidney Moore reactivates the phone, but only to send the message to his wife at 4.37 a.m. A message, by the way, that said, the pot stickers and orange juice, yes ma'am, who asks for groceries in the middle of the night. Was it really a request, or a secret code to signal that Heather Elvis was no longer a problem? Throughout 2014, many arrests were made.

Two young men were arrested for giving false information about Heather's case on social media. Heather's father was accused of constantly harassing the Moors. And Sidney Moore sued many people for accusing him, without proof, of killing Heather. Then, on February 21st, police executed a search warrant at the Moor family home. They also seized Sidney's truck for forensic testing. Nothing was publicly revealed about what was found there. But within hours, both Sydney and Tammy were arrested and charged with many crimes, obstruction of justice, kidnapping, and of course, murder.

To prevent their escape, they were given a zero-dollar bail, which kept increasing over time when it was discovered they were committing tax fraud. Eventually, it reached $500,000. But while the couple lived behind prison walls, outside, a campaign was, was being waged in their favor. Thousands of people publicly rejected not only Heather Elvis but also her family. They said that if the couple had killed her, it was because she deserved it, for getting involved in a marriage with children. That she was a bad person, and just by looking at her, you could tell she wasn't trustworthy. Then, in early 2015,

Tammy used the mortgage on her house to post-bail for both herself and her husband. The judge accepted. The couple moved to Florida to start fresh. And with no physical evidence that they had killed or kidnapped Heather Elvis, all charges were dropped in 2016. In April 2018, a grand jury indicted Sydney and Tammy Moore on a single charge, conspiracy to kidnap Heather Elvis. Prosecutors gave no details due to a gag order on the new accusation. The media speculated that one of them, probably Tammy, had accused the other of killing Heather.

possibly with solid evidence. Now, it was only a matter of time until the truth came out. In October 2018, almost five years after Heather Elvis disappeared, Tammy Moore went to trial for all the charges previously filed against her, obstruction of justice, kidnapping, and murder. The trial drew global attention. New information and messages emerged that contradicted Tammy's earlier statements. Threatening messages she had sent to Heather surfaced, as well as a recent Facebook post in which Tammy insulted Heather and accused her father, Terry Elvis, of harassing and threatening their family. Tammy's hatred for Heather was palpable.

And even without physical evidence of murder, she was sentenced to 30 years in prison for kidnapping, obstruction of justice, and murder. In December of that same year, Sydney Moore was sentenced to 10 years in prison for obstruction of justice alone. They both publicly stated they planned to appeal their sentences, still insisting on their innocence. But now it's your turn, what do you think about this case? Do you think that couple is guilty, or that Heather Elvis disappeared on her own? End. Imagine a convent in Spain, 1543. The nuns are whispering, the air heavy with tension.

Something strange is happening to Magdalena de la Cruz, a nun revered by many as a saint but feared by others as something much darker. Her story begins years earlier, and trust me, It's a wild ride. Magdalena de la Cruz was born in 1487 in Aguilar de la Frontera, Cordoba, into a humble family. Her life wasn't supposed to be extraordinary. No wealth, no fancy education, just the usual path, work the fields, Mary Young, raise a family. But Magdalena wasn't like other children. From the start, people noticed odd things about her.

Even as a baby, things happened around her that defied explanation. As she grew, she claimed to see a little. and talked to people no one else could see. She had visions, strange and vivid, that left her parents puzzled. At just five years old, Magdalena claimed an angel, glowing with light, appeared in her bedroom. Soon after, she said Christ himself visited her, demanding proof of her love. What did little Magdalena do? She found nails and attempted to crucify herself, yes, you read that right. She drove nails into her hands and feet, trying to hang herself on the wall. Two versions of the story. exist, in one, her horrified parents stopped her in time, in another, she succeeded, but the

nails couldn't hold her weight, and she fell, breaking two ribs. Either way, the story goes that Jesus healed her wounds but left her pinkies permanently stunted as a sign of her devotion. When she was seven, her behavior got even stranger. Magdalena began spending time in a nearby cave. She said it was her sanctuary, a place to connect with God. Villagers noticed something eerie, whenever Magdalena entered the cave, she'd later be found back in her bed with no memory of how she got there. During these unexplained absences, witnesses claimed she healed the sick, calmed storms, and even spoke fluent Latin, a language she had no way of knowing. By the time she was 12, people called her a saint. Herth miracles and mysterious ways convinced many that she had been chosen by God.

But Magdalena wasn't thrilled with this reputation. If anything, she just wanted to be a normal girl. Yet, societal and parental pressure pushed her in a different direction. At 17, Magdalena joined the convent of Santa Isabel de Los Angeles in Cordoba. You'd think a holy place like this would quiet her unusual experiences, but no, things escalated. One day, during communion, something bizarre happened. The priest held the Eucharist to give to Magdalena, but instead of him placing it in her mouth, the wafer flew straight from his hand into hers, as if by divine intervention.

Witnesses were stunned. The story spread, further cementing her reputation as a saint. Magdalena's fame grew. She claimed to have visions that foretold future events, and strangely enough, they often came true. She predicted political events, like the imprisonment of the King of France and the marriage of Spain's King Charles V. Her reputation became so influential that when Charles V baptized his son, the future King Philip II, he asked Magdalena to bless the Holy Water. Even the Empress sought her prayers.

In 1533, Magdalena was elected abbess of her convent, a huge honor, especially for someone from a humble background. She was re-elected twice, in 1536 and 1539, but not everyone in the convent was thrilled about her rise to power. Many nuns came from wealthy families and resented that Magdalena, a commoner, held such a high position. Rumors began swirling. Some accused her of manipulating the convent's finances for personal gain.

whispers whispered that her visions and miracles weren't divine but demonic. Then came the strangest twist of all, Magdalena announced she was pregnant. Here's where things get murky. Magdalena claimed her pregnancy was a miracle, the result of divine intervention by the Holy Spirit, who she said visited her in the form of a white dove. Nine months later, she gave birth to a healthy baby. The nuns were astounded but also suspicious. Magdalena showed the child to everyone in the convent, but after that, the baby disappeared.

No one ever saw or heard about it again. Did the child die? Was it hidden away? No one knows, but this event deeply shook the convent's trust in her. By 1542, her influence began to wane. She was no longer re-elected as Abbas, and the nuns became increasingly vocal about their distrust. Then, in 1543, Magdalena fell gravely ill. This was when things took a truly sinister turn.

A fellow nun, suspecting something unnatural about her. Magdalena's illness, decided to sprinkle holy water on her. The effect was immediate and terrifying. Magdalena convulsed violently, her body covered in sores that seemed to appear out of nowhere. Her voice deep into an unearthly growl, screaming blasphemies. Witnesses claimed it sounded like her words came straight from hell. The convent's doctor conducted a chilling experiment. He pricked her skin with regular needles, and Magdalena didn't react at all, no pain, no flinch.

he dipped the needles in holy water and tried again. This time, Magdalena howled in agony, her guttural cries echoing through the halls. This was enough to bring the Holy Inquisition into the picture. The same institution that had once praised Magdalena now turned on her. She was interrogated relentlessly, and here the story diverges into two versions. In one, Magdalena denied everything. Her theological knowledge and quick wit outsmarted her interrogators, leaving them frustrated and without proof to convict her.

In the other version, she confessed everything. Magdalena allegedly admitted that as a child, she made a pact with the devil in exchange for her powers. She described visiting a demonic realm during her trances, where she committed unspeakable acts with dark entities. Whether she confessed or not, the outcome was the same. The Inquisition found her guilty of heresy and sentenced her to a lifetime of penance.

Her punishment was severe. One, Magdalena was confined to the convent of Santa Clara de Anduhar for the rest of her life. 2. She lost her right to vote or participate in any convent decisions. 3. She was to take the lowest position in all activities, even behind the novices. 4. Every Friday, she had to eat penitential meals. 5. She was forbidden from speaking to anyone except her superiors or inquisition officials. 6. 4. 3 years she was barred from taking communion.

7. She could never again wear the veil of a nun. Her public humiliation was intense. In a grand ceremony at the Cathedral of Cordoba in 1546, Magdalena was paraded before a crowd. She wore a plain habit without a veil, a lit candle in her hand, and a sackcloth around her neck. A sermon denounced her sins, and her alleged confession was read aloud, The devil possessed me at the age of five, and at twelve, I made a pact with him. Magdalena spent the rest of her days in quiet penance. She accepted her punishment humbly, dedicating herself to prayer and acts of service. She insisted on taking the lowest positions, even cleaning up after the younger nuns.

Yet, she was never truly free from her past. Some say the devil continued to torment her, appearing as a dark shadow that stalked her steps. Magdalena would reportedly chase the entity away by striking the ground with her staff and shouting, Begone, a cursed one. Magdalena de la Cruz died on December 27, 1560s. at the age of 80. Even in death, her story didn't lose its eerie touch. On the day she passed, strange events were reported at the convent. Wolves held nonstop from a nearby hill, normally reserved nuns burst into uncontrollable laughter, and a chilling wind extinguished every candle, leaving the halls in darkness. Attempts to relight them failed, as if the flames

themselves refused to return. So, what do you think? Was Magdalena truly possessed? A fraud? were simply misunderstood. Whatever the case, her story is a haunting reminder of how thin the line between saint and sinner can be. It had only been five days since Marta del Castillo went missing, and all of Seville was already on edge. The community quickly mobilized, with classmates, friends, neighbors, and family members flooding the streets in protest. People couldn't sit idly by while a 17-year-old girl had seemingly vanished into thin air. Social media pages popped up, spreading the word about her disappearance. Her photos were turned into video tributes on YouTube, shared endlessly as people clung to hope. The movement grew, and soon, all of Spain

was standing with Seville. Protests erupted across multiple autonomous communities. Politicians, singers, and actors appeared on television, urging for answers and demanding justice for Marta. Meanwhile, as the public rallied behind her family, the police were digging into the case with an intensity that spoke volumes about its urgency. The investigation had two primary focuses, piecing together a timeline of Marta's last known movements through witness accounts and tracking the prime suspect believed to be behind her disappearance. But before diving into the investigation, let's talk about Marta herself, a vibrant and cherished girl who became the center of this tragic story. Who was Marta del Castillo? Born on July 19, 1991, in Seville,

Marda was the eldest daughter of Antonio del Castillo and Eva Kosovova. She had two younger sisters, but Marta stood out even as a child. Her bright personality made her unforgettable, she was generous, funny, and extroverted, someone who could light up a room effortlessly. It seemed like everyone in her neighborhood knew Marta, she was just that kind of person. Friends described her as down-to-earth, a typical teenager who loved Andy and Lucas, followed all the fashion trends of the time, think skinny jeans and long-beated necklaces, and dreamed of the future.

Life was good for Marta, but everything changed on January 24, 2009. That evening, Marta left home at around 5.30 p.m., telling her mom she was heading out to meet a friend named Miguel. Miguel Carcano Delgado, just 19 years old at the time, was a troubled young man. Marta's parents didn't trust him one bit. They knew about his drinking, smoking, and criminal record, and the fact that his father was an alcoholic didn't exactly help their opinion of him. But Marta, blinded by teenage love, didn't see those red flags. She thought she could help him, even after their brief two-month relationship ended. Miguel had since started dating a 14-year-old girl named Racio, but Marta remained a supportive friend,

particularly since Miguel's mother had recently passed away after a long illness. Her parents reluctantly allowed her to stay friends with him, thinking it might help him through a rough time. What they didn't know was that January 24th would be the last time they'd see their daughter alive. The night Marta disappeared. As the hours passed, Eva started to worry. Marta hadn't returned by 8.30 or 9 p.m., so Eva decided to call her daughter's phone. No answer. She tried again and again until, at 9.12 p.m., Marta's phone was suddenly switched off. Alarmed, Eva started calling Marta's friends, desperate for any clue about her whereabouts. Her first call was to Marta's best friend, who admitted she was also worried, she'd been trying to reach Marta without any luck.

Finally, Eva managed to get hold of Samuel Benitez, another friend of Marta's. Samuel said he didn't know where Marta was but mentioned that she'd been with Miguel earlier. Miguel had supposedly dropped her off at her house at midnight. That didn't make sense, though. When Eva asked her husband Antonio what time it was, he said it was only 11.30 p.m. How could Miguel have dropped Marta off at midnight when it wasn't even midnight yet? Suspicion started to bubble up. Eva immediately called Miguel, demanding answers.

But Miguel stuck to his story, he dropped Marta off at her house, and after that, he had no idea what had happened to her. By now, panic had taken over. Marta's parents rallied their family and friends to search the streets of Seville, calling out Marta's name and stopping anyone who might have seen her. Antonio even went with Samuel to Miguel's house on Leon 13th Street, but the place was dark, with no signs of life. Frustrated and terrified, the family went to the police at 2 a.m. to file a missing person's report. The investigation begins. As the news of Marta's disappearance spread, the city united in a way that was both heartbreaking and inspiring.

Posters with Marta's face were plastered everywhere, and her family's plea for help reached every corner of Spain. The police, under immense pressure, launched a detailed investigation. The first step was to create a timeline of Marta's final known movements. According to witnesses, Marta had left her house around 5.30 p.m. on January 24th. By 5.45, she had been seen giving some notes to a friend, then hopping back on Miguel's motorbike. Later, she was spotted with a group of friends at a park, including a 15-year-old boy nicknamed El Cucco. The group moved to the Triana Bridge, where Marta chatted with another friend, on hell, for about 10 minutes. After that, she and Miguel supposedly went to his house. And then, nothing.

Marta disappeared. Naturally, Miguel became the prime suspect. He was the last person seen with her and had been acting increasingly suspicious. The police tapped his phone, listening in on his conversations. What they heard only raised more red flags. Miguel seemed to be coaching someone, telling them not to say anything incriminating. He was clearly under pressure and couldn't seem to keep his story straight. A shocking confession, on February 14, 2009, the case took a dramatic turn.

The police arrested Miguel, claiming they had found significant evidence linking him to Marta's murder. Blood had been discovered in Miguel's room, too much blood for it to be anything but fatal. Faced with this evidence, Miguel confessed to killing Marta. But his story was chilling. Miguel claimed that Marta had come to his house that night to talk, but they ended up arguing. The fight escalated when Marta demanded that Miguel choose between her and his new girlfriend, Rossio. In a fit of rage, Miguel grabbed a glass ashtray and struck Marta on the head. According to him, the blow killed her instantly. Panicked, Miguel said he called

two friends, Samuel and El Cucco, to help him dispose of Marta's body. Together, they loaded her into a wheelchair that had belonged to Miguel's late mother, then transferred her to a car. The group allegedly drove to a remote bridge over the Guafalquivir River and dumped Marta's body into the water, thinking it would never be found. Holes in the story, while the confession seemed like a breakthrough, there were inconsistencies. Despite extensive searches of the river, Marta's body was nowhere to be found. The amount of blood found in Miguel's room also didn't align with his version of events. A single blow to the head wouldn't have caused that much blood loss.

Under further questioning, Miguel changed his story. This time, he claimed that El Cucco had been the one to kill Marta, strangling her with an electrical cable after both boys had taken turns assaulting her. Miguel said they then called Samuel to help cover up the crime, with Miguel's brother Francisco and his girlfriend Maria allegedly helping to clean up the scene. But even this version didn't hold up. Miguel couldn't keep his story straight, and every new version seemed more twisted than the last. Over the next several years, Miguel would offer multiple conflicting accounts, each one more

convoluted and horrifying than the previous. The aftermath, despite the confessions, the trial was a complicated mess. Miguel, El Cucco, and others implicated in Marta's disappearance were interrogated, but the lack of a body made it difficult to confirm anything. Miguel's constant changing of his story only added to the confusion. Some of the suspects had alibis, while others provided contradictory testimonies. In 2011, Miguel was sentenced to 20 years in prison for Marta's murder. El Cucco, being a minor at the time of the crime, received a lighter sentence for covering up the murder.

The rest of the suspects, including Samuel, Miguel's brother Francisco, and Maria, were acquitted due to insufficient evidence. To this day, Marta del Castillo's body has never been found. Her family continues to fight for justice, refusing to give up hope that one day they'll uncover the truth about what happened to their beloved daughter. Conclusion, Marta's story is a haunting reminder of how fragile life can be. Her disappearance not only shook a community but also highlighted the flaws in the justice system.

Though years have passed, the fight for answers and accountability goes on, driven by the love of a family that refuses to let her memory fade. I feel like a stranger. I'm on a different wavelength from everyone else. Program to kill, yet to stop me, you must kill me. Attention all police, shoot me first, shoot to kill, or get out of my way, or you will die. We begin. Between 1976 and 1977, New Yorkers were trapped in a terrible nightmare.

A man, unidentified, would pass midnight shooting at young women. His crimes, though at first following a pattern, soon deviated, and the descriptions given by witnesses also began to contradict each other. Some said he was blonde with straight hair, others said he was dark-haired with curls. Not even the letters he sent to the police offered any clear clues about his identity. Today, I present to you one of the most twisted cases in criminology, the case of the son of Sam. On the night of July 29, 1976, Donna Lauria, 18, and Jody Valente, 19, decided to stay a while longer chatting in the street. They had a lot to talk about, gossip and rumors, and the street was completely empty, making it the perfect spot. But suddenly, a man approached and from a paper bag pulled out a gun, with which he shot them without saying a word and without any apparent motive.

Two bullets struck Donna in the neck and elbow, and a third hit Jody in the hip. Donna's father, who heard the shots, rushed to help them. Minutes later, the crime was reported. It had happened in the North Bronx, an area mainly populated by Italian Americans. The police initially suspected the Italian mafia, since Donna's boyfriend was linked to them and even owned a .44 caliber weapon, the same used in a crime. However, after interrogating him and following him for weeks, the police ruled him out as a suspect and continued the search for the criminal based solely on the vague descriptions provided by Jody.

She claimed it was a man with short, curly dark hair. Then came October 2nd of that same year. That night, Carl De Naro, 20, was celebrating his farewell party in Queens, several kilometers from the Bronx. In just five days, he was set to join the U.S. Air Force. and his friends threw him a party. They danced, drank, and had a great time. Towards the end of the night, the girl he liked, Rosemary Keenan, 18, invited him into her car to talk. Then, hidden in the shadows, an unknown man approached the car and opened fire through the window. He fired five times at the couple, and although Carl suffered a head injury, neither of them died. Now the police began to see a pattern. At first, they hadn't connected the two crimes due to the distance between them.

But upon reflection, they reached these conclusions. First, in the first attack, the victims were women. Carl, having long hair, could have been mistaken from behind as a woman. Maybe the criminal was targeting young women. Second, the attacks occurred past midnight in seemingly isolated areas. And third, both used a point four-four caliber weapon. Now the question was, did the killer know the victims, or were they randomly selected? Unfortunately, Carl and Rosemary had no connection to Donna or Jody, so this possibility was ruled out.

On November 26, 1976, friends Donna Damasey, 16, and Joanne Lomano, 18, became the attacker's next victims. They had gone to the cinema and, after a walk, sat on the stairs outside Joanne's home at 260. in Queens. They were chatting calmly when a man approached and asked for a street. Before finishing the question, he pulled out a revolver and opened fire. Donna was hit in the neck but recovered, while Joanne was shot in the spine and left paralyzed in a wheelchair for life. At this point, police were convinced the three attacks were related. But then Donna and Joanne gave a different description, the shooter had long blonde hair, not short, curly dark hair.

First, an assault in the Bronx by a man with dark, curly hair. Then, an attack in Queens with an unidentified assailant. Now, again in Queens, by a man with long, straight blonde hair. The only things in common, all victims were women, except Carl, who from behind might have been mistaken for one, and all were attacked with a .44 caliber weapon, presumably a bulldog revolver. Was it a criminal duo? someone using wigs. The police were baffled. And while they pondered it, the killer struck

again. On January 30, 1977, John Deal, 30, and his fiance Christine Freund, 26, were heading to their car. Some say they were coming from a showing of Rocky, others say they were going dancing. Regardless, they were recently engaged, planning a family, and had a future ahead, which the gunman shattered instantly. As they got into the car, the window shattered and bullets rained on them. John was wounded in the head but survived. Christine died minutes later at St. John's Hospital. At this point, the case took a sharp turn. On March 8, the attacker behaved very differently.

Around 7.30 p.m., Armenian student Virginia Voscarician was walking home. A young man approached, pointing a gun to her face. She managed to lift her books to shield herself, but it wasn't enough, she was killed. Virginia was the first victim attacked in broad daylight and in a busy area. Yet once again, no reliable witnesses. People nearby saw or heard nothing useful. But again, same weapon. This killing occurred in Forest Hills, very close to where John and Christine were attacked.

After this, New Yorkers demanded the police form a special unit to catch the killer, dubbed the point-4-4 caliber killer, by the press. Police responded by forming Omega Task Force. But its existence didn't calm the public, the killer kept terrorizing the city, especially after the next attack. On April 17th, in the Bronx, a young couple was attacked. attacked in their car. Valentina Suriani, 18, and Alexander Esau, 20.

They were reportedly kissing when the killer struck. Valentina died instantly from a headshot. Alexander died two hours later. But what truly shocked the police was what they found near the bloody crime scene, a white envelope addressed to NYPD Captain Joseph Borrelli. Inside was a chilling letter, Dear Captain Joseph Borrelli, I am deeply hurt by your calling me up, Weemone Hater. I am not, but I am a monster. I am the son of Sam. I am a little boy. When Father Sam gets drunk, he gets mean. He beats his family.

Sometimes he ties me up in the back of the house. Other times he locks me in the garage. Sam loves to drink blood. Go out and kill, commands Father. Sam. Behind our house lives rest. Mostly young, drained blood, only bones remain. Papa Sam keeps me locked in the attic too. I can't get out, but I look out the attic window and watch the world go by. I feel like a stranger. I'm on a different wavelength than everybody else. Programmed to kill. However, to stop me you must kill me. Attention all police, shoot me first. Shoot to kill. Or else, keep out of my way or you will die. Papa Sam is old now. He needs blood to preserve youth. He has had many heart attacks.

He shouts, hurt them, my son, I miss my pretty princess most of all. She's resting in our lady's house but I'll see her soon. I am the monster, Beelzebub. I love to hunt. prowling the streets looking for beautiful, fresh meat. The women of queens are the prettiest of all. Must be something in the water they drink. I live for the hunt. My life. Blood for Papa.

Mr. Borrelli, sir, I don't want to kill anymore. No, I don't. But I must. Honor thy father. I want to make love to the world. I love people. I don't belong on earth. Return me to the era of the barbarians.

People of Queens, I love you. And I want to wish you all a happy Easter. May God bless you in this life and the next. For now I say goodbye and good night. Police, let me leave you with these words. I will return. I will return. To be continued.

I say goodbye and good night. Police, I leave you with these words. I will return. I will return. Interpret that as, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. Ah, I am on a mission. Mr. Monster. Captain Joe Borrelli, in an attempt to prevent widespread panic, kept this letter a secret. But a journalist named Jimmy Breslin published fragments of it in his daily news column, and the entire world came to know the criminal, not just as the point four-four caliber killer, but now as the son of Sam. On May 30th, after seeing Jimmy Breslin publish part of his letter, the son of Sam wrote directly to him, leaving the following note in his mailbox, Hello from the gutters of New York City, from the ants that dwell in these cracks and feed on the dried blood of the dead that has seeped into the sidewalks.

Hello from the sewers of New York City, filled with dog excrement, sour wine, urine, and blood. Hello from the drains of New York City, which gulp down these delicacies when swept away by the sanitation trucks. I don't understand why nobody will listen to me for a while. When I went to sleep, no, wait, I'm still here, like a spirit haunting the night, thirsty, hungry, trying to rest as little as possible, eager to please Sam. Sam is thirsty like a boy. He won't let me stop killing until he's filled himself with blood. Listen to me, Jim. Remember what happened on July 29th.

You can forget about me if you want. I'm not after fame. But you must not forget Donna Loria. Nor can you allow others to forget her. She was a sweet girl. Not knowing what the future will hold, I say, see you later. Or perhaps, you will see my craftsmanship in the next assault. Remember Miss Loria.

Thank you. In her blood and from the gutter, the creation of Sam. Point 4.4, here are some names to help you move forward. Send them to the inspector for use at the National Crime Information Center. They have everything in their computer. Maybe they can link other crimes. Perhaps they will form connections. Duke of Death, Wicked King Wicker, the 22 disciples of Hell, John Wheaties,

the girl smotherer, P.S. Keep going. Think positive. Drop the butts and punched the coffins. On June 26, 1977, another couple was attacked in their car. They were Judy Placito and Salvatore Lupo, both 17 years old. They were inside the vehicle when five shots rang out, three hit their bodies directly. Luckily, neither lost their life. But sadly, the next couple wasn't so lucky.

On the night of July 31st of that same year, the following victims were Bobbiard. Vialante and Stacey Moskowitz. Their car was parked in Shore Parkway, a well-known lover's lane. The attack left Bobby blind in one eye and with 80% vision loss in the other. Stacey died 38 hours later in a hospital. However, this time the son of Sam left behind multiple witnesses. First, a young man named Tommy Zano, who had parked nearby and saw everything through his rearview mirror. Next, a couple sitting on a bench saw a man. man running past, he wore a cheap wig and a denim jacket. They saw him get into a light-colored car and drive off. Another witness was a nanny who, after hearing gunshots, looked out the window

and saw a yellow car driven by a man with brown hair. But the most important witness was a 49-year-old widow named Cecile Davis. That night, Cecile had dinner with a friend and stayed chatting in the car. While there, she noticed a yellow Ford Galaxy parked beside a fire high-tive. a serious offense in the U.S. as it blocks access for firefighters. A young man with dark hair approached the vehicle and began loudly complaining, apparently because police had given him a ticket. He picked it up, got in the car, started the engine, and drove away. Later, after saying goodbye to her friend, Cecile got out of the car, grabbed her dog,

and went for a walk. That's when she witnessed another strange scene. Three cars were parked near the park, Bobby. Tommy's, and a Volkswagen van. She didn't think much of it. But on turning back to head home, she saw a dark-haired man in a denim jacket glaring at her with extreme hatred. He walked with his right arm stiff and pressed against his side, as if hiding something in his sleeve. And he looked exactly like the man she had seen earlier getting into the yellow car. Terrified, Cecile ran straight home. The key detail. He had been issued a parking ticket.

So the police just had to look up who received tickets that night, especially those who owned Yellow Ford Galaxies. And they did. Days later, they found the owner, Richard David Berkowitz, residing at 30, Pine Street in Yonkers. The police quickly began digging into his life and found a disturbing story. His mother, Betty Broder, gave him up for adoption right after birth. He was adopted by a Jewish couple, Pearl and Nathan Berkowitz. He grew up a spoiled, demanding child.

His mother died of cancer when he was little, and his father compensated by buying him everything. His classmates remember him as shy and often bullied. He was strong and athletic, especially in baseball. But he always longed for two things he never got, leadership, as he lacked the personality to command others, and success with girls. It said he had girlfriends in his teens, but none of the relationships worked out. He tried starting a club called The Haders, but none of his friends joined. In 1971, his father remarried, and their relationship soured.

They constantly argued, and he didn't get along with his stepmother. So David joined the military and, years later, returned home, gathered his things, and moved out. That's when he sought his biological family. At first, the relationship was good, nearly perfect. But soon, the novelty wore off. Then, the crimes began. Living on Pine Street, David had many problems with neighbors, especially two. The first was Sam Carr, who claimed David trespassed into his yard and killed his dog.

He also said David threw a Molotov cocktail through his window. Another neighbor, Jack Glassman, said someone burned trash at his door and left anonymous notes accusing him of being Sam Carr spy, a man hired to follow someone closely. When police asked Glassman for the letters, they noticed the handwriting perfectly matched that of the son of Sam letters. So they concluded that David Berkowitz had to be the son of Sam. He was troubled. The handwriting matched. He owned a yellow Ford Galaxy. But, he didn't have long, blonde hair. To be sure, detectives Ed Zigo and John Longo went to Yonker. They located the car and decided to search it for evidence.

They found everything. In the back seat, a commando mark three assault rifle. In the glove compartment, a letter addressed to Inspector Timothy Dowd, head of the Omega Task Force. With all this evidence, they arrested him six hours later and closed the case. David Berkowitz confessed to everything. But he claimed he killed because the, underscore, underscore, made him do it. Apparently, a demon possessed his neighbor Sam Carr's dog and ordered him to kill.

Unfortunately, many things didn't add up. Witnesses contradicted each other. Some said the killer was blonde with long hair, others said dark and curly, like David. So, who was the blonde? Were there two killers? Was one wearing a wig? One was tall, the other short, clearly, there was more than one person involved. Another strange detail, David said he never met Sam Carr in person.

When police asked Sam Carr, he said the same, he never met David. Yet he reported him repeatedly. It made no sense. More shockingly, Sam Carr had two sons, John and Michael. John's nickname was Wheaties. Does that name sound familiar? It was in the son of Sam letter to Jimmy Breslin, it mentioned attacking young girls. So police went looking for John Carr.

He was blonde and had long hair. Sadly, in October 1978, his body was found in a town called Minut, North Dakota. He had allegedly shot himself in the mouth with a rifle. But the death made no sense. In his hand, written in his own blood, was the number 66. Next to the body, also in blood, were the letters. S-S-N-YC, son of Sam, New York City. Clearly, someone had murdered him.

After investigating, the police discovered that David Berkowitz and both of Sam Carr's sons were members of a satanic cult. Now, they went after Michael Carr. But just as they were about to catch him, he died in a car crash. So now it's your turn. What do you think of the case? Do you believe David acted alone, or were all three of them guilty? The end. Historically, this place was used by criminals to hide. That's why it's the perfect setting for a killer to carry out their crimes. People enter the catacombs and, if they don't come out,

it's because they got lost, became disoriented, or were injured. So the police never think a murderer might be involved. Oh my God. Yes, yes. Look at how many skulls are missing. There are so many skulls missing here. Let's begin. Paris is popularly known by many names, the city of lights, the city of love. But like every corner of this world, it has a truly dark history it doesn't want you to know. A story of death, desolation, and terrifying darkness. And this is the story we'll talk about today, the story of the sinister catacombs. This story begins in the 18th century, specifically in a history.

cemetery called the Cemetery of the Innocence, which was the main necropolis of the city of Paris during the Middle Ages and the early modern period. Since ancient times, Paris had several small cemeteries, but at the beginning of the 10th century, when Louis Xth replaced the chapel of the Innocence with a church, this cemetery became the most important of all. The cemetery of the Innocence had a cloistered structure and, although it might have looked simple at first, it gradually gained more and more importance. The most important graves were richly decorated, their crosses, sculptures, engravings, everything became increasingly elaborate. Despite various church regulations that prohibited the use of cemeteries for festivities and fairs, a large market grew

around this necropolis. Some sources say the cemetery itself became a market, and that under its arcades, used as osuaries, there were literally street vendors selling meat, cheese, and, utensils, fabrics, and more. Customers wandered among the tombs looking for products. Other sources argue this wasn't exactly the case, rather, behind the arcades, behind the osuaries, was a market that bordered the cemetery wall but wasn't actually inside, something that makes much more sense. Whatever its functions, over the years the cemetery became extremely popular, and hundreds of people wanted to be buried there. In fact, the cemetery of the since came to hold the remains of 22 parishes, the main hospital, and the city morgue.

These remains included both wealthy individuals and others who didn't even have a legal identity. Wealthy people were buried in ornamental tombs, while those who had nothing were buried in mass graves. For ten centuries, this place filled with more and more bodies. At one point, the cemetery's ground level rose to two meters above street level. It became an unhealthy mound that just kept quills. growing. The fluids leaking from decomposing bodies slowly filtered into the ground, contaminating the water and causing illness in thousands. That's when people started to imagine how this story would end. Some said the dead, tired of being crammed into the holy field, would rise and seek revenge.

Others, more rational, said the buildup of corpses would cause one of the cemetery's walls to collapse. And that's exactly what happened. In 1680, the wall of the wall of the wall of the wall of the wall of of a basement near the cemetery collapsed, exposing several unidentified corpses. That's when authorities decided to close the cemetery of the innocents. They shut it down and began a project to build a new cemetery on the outskirts of the city. That marked the beginning of the Paris catacombs. Modern-day France, during Roman times, was part of Gaul, a territory inhabited by Celtic groups known as Gauls. After being conquered, the Romans discovered the land was rich. in limestone. To construct their grand buildings, they began exploiting quarries located on the city's

outskirts. Gradually, Paris was hollowed out from below, and an extensive tunnel network began to mirror the city's streets underground. Though the Romans started the excavation, these quarries continued to be used for centuries, eventually spanning 290 kilometers. Unfortunately, in 1774, disaster struck. A street called Rue Diofer, or Hell Street, collapsed, creating a sinkhole 30 meters wide. According to many historians, Paris was like Swiss cheese, any ground movement or heavy building could cause a collapse and result in thousands of deaths. So in 1786, to solve two problems at once, the French government decided to move the surplus remains from cemeteries to the limestone quarries. This decision was quickly approved

by the government, but the Church had objections, as disturbing the peace of the dead went against Christian faith. Therefore, they set conditions, first, the remains had to be moved at night in solemn processions, second, the catacombs had to be consecrated before receiving any remains. Otherwise, the souls of the dead would never rest. It took 15 months to transfer all the surplus corpses from the cemeteries to the catacombs. Finally, in the 1870s, it was a lot of the 1870s, it was a It was established that the catacombs held the remains of six million Parisians. The galleries are accessed by descending 130 steps, reaching 20 meters underground. Once below, you find yourself in a network of long, narrow tunnels that mimic the street

layout above. In fact, you could once read plaques marking the street names to help miners navigate. But those weren't the only names, there were also names of miners who passed through, names, dates, and commemorative plaques honoring the aqueduct built under the orders of Maria de Medici's. But what interests us isn't in those narrow tunnels, it lies behind a sinister door. Stop! Here begins the Empire of Death. This door marks the start of the ossuary that made the catacombs so famous. It's worth noting that it didn't always look as it does now. At first, the bones were just tossed in randomly. The men transporting the remains from the cemeteries to the

catacombs simply threw them down a pit. The idea was that the catacombs would hold the bones that no longer had space above ground. In practice, after the solemn procession, all the remains were dumped and forgotten. But in 1810, Louis Aetian Heracart de Thurie, the Inspector General of Quarries, decided to bring order to the chaos. Some sources say the remains were still decomposing, but in reality, they were only bones. So his task was easier. He decided to arrange the best-preserved skulls and bones into murals on the walls, or at least on the front of them, and to pile broken bones behind these layers. Wow! Look at the size.

There are broken skulls, everything is perfectly arranged. There are even gaps where skulls are missing. At this point, no one knows who each skull, femur, or tibia belonged to. But they did know which cemetery the remains came from. So Heracart de Thurie placed plaques for each group of bones, whether from the cemetery of the Innocence, St. Nicholas, or another, so that visitors could know, and maybe recognize that a relative of theirs might be among them. From this point on, everything becomes part of a macabre poetry. The interplay of light and shadow gives the catacombs a truly sinister atmosphere.

To be continued. From here on, everything becomes part of a macabre poetry. The interplay of light and shadow gives these catacombs a sinister atmosphere, but not only that. Some of the phrases carved into the walls are reflections on the fragility of human life. Oh my God! Yes, yes! Look at how many skulls are missing here. So many skulls are gone. The underground temperature is lower than outside, and the humidity combined with water leaks has degraded some parts of the catacombs. The deeper you go, the more sinister it becomes, as if walking through these tunnels meant

heading straight toward the gates of hell. Here, it's very low. Yes, yes. It's full of water leaks, and slowly, following the marked path, you reach the crypt of the passion, or the rotunda of tibious, the origin of all the stories and legends that will explore next. Because on April 2, 1897, a nighttime concert was held here, from midnight, to 2 a.m., a concert announced in the press that drew more than a hundred people. A hundred

people came to listen to songs like Chopin's Funeral March or Saint-Sands-Dantz-Macob. And this is where what truly interests us begins. The visitable zone of the catacombs is only about 800 meters long. The rest is fenced off and closed to the public. The reasons for this are simple. First, the fragility of the walls, they can collapse at any moment. There are water leaks, pits, and holes, it's genuinely dangerous to venture in alone. The second reason is that for years, thousands of people entered the catacombs and held all kinds of events, black masses, parties, and many attendees, after unforgettable nights, became disoriented and never saw daylight again.

There are private tours of the non-visitable sections, but they are very expensive and often hazardous. With a guide, people must walk through extremely narrow and and sometimes flooded passageways. According to several articles, more than one person has had a claustrophobic episode. It's worth noting that since November 2, 1955, unaccompanied visits are illegal and may incur hefty fines. Still, secret entrances to the closed areas of the catacombs

are scattered all over Paris, in sewers, subway tunnels, and basements of abandoned buildings. These are used by so-called catafiles, people deeply passionate about the catacombs who, at any moment, are ready to slip through any corner to glimpse places untouched by human eyes for thousands of years. Sadly, many of them, though knowledgeable, make a critical mistake, their flashlight batteries run out. And in the dark, no matter how well you know the place, it's impossible to get out.

From there, the cold, starvation, or a bad fall can end your life slowly and in a terribly cruel way. However, what usually causes the most fear isn't accidents or dead batteries, it's hearing a sound in the middle of silence. Because down there, you don't know what, or who, might be waiting for you. Historically, this place was used by criminals to hide. That's why it's the perfect setting for a serial killer to commit their crimes. People go into the catacombs, and if they don't come out, it's assumed they got lost, disoriented, or injured. So the police never think a murderer could be involved. In 1871, the communards captured a group of monarchists and executed them in these galleries.

During World War II, the French resistance used them, and at the same time, the Germans built a bunker at the other end of the tunnels. Despite all the dangers, people still chose to use the catacombs to hold parties. One of the most famous happened in 2011. After that event, three very drunk twenty-somethings got lost in the dark tunnels for two full days and nights. Police searched for them but couldn't find them. They were only rescued because they left little notes along the way to mark their path. The most shocking part of this story isn't that they got lost, but that they told police the entrance they'd used was sealed when they tried to exit. They said they'd entered during the day and by night it was bricked shut.

This gave rise to urban legends claiming the catacombs open and close entrances at will. But the truth is very different. When police are notified of a new opening, they rushed to seal it immediately. So it's very common for someone to enter through a hole, only to find it sealed shut when trying to get back out. Eleven years before the 2011 incident, something even more striking happened. In the year 2000, a video began circulating worldwide. It supposedly proved something truly dark was happening in the catacombs. In the TV program's scariest places on Earth, they claimed that in 1993 a camera was found

deep in the Paris catacombs. It contained footage of a catafile recording everything he saw. The man filmed for 40 minutes, exploring dozens of corridors, and ended up lost. In the video, you can supposedly see and feel his desperation. Are these arrows in a direction? Occasionally he stops to photograph rooms, which means that he's very, very deep inside the catacombs. We hear his breathing get louder and louder, as though something was scaring him. He's frightened. He's frightened. Occasionally stops, perhaps to try to decide which way to run among all the many different corridors. He's running faster and faster, deeper and deeper into the catacombs.

and all of a sudden music, as you've seen from the few clips shown, the video is reminiscent of the Blair which project, sparking years of heated debate. Some said it was fake, others believed the story. Upon learning of the video, another catafile, cut man, organized a search party inside the catacombs. That search, by the way, can be seen on YouTube.

Unfortunately, and as mentioned before, the body of the man from the tape was never found. Still, Lazar Nam, the man behind the search, became well known, not just for that mission, but for offering a book called the clandestine culture of the U.S. The book discusses a secret society that conducts all sorts of underground activities. This group reportedly has about 150 members whose identities remain unknown. What's known is that it includes various branches, some organize events, others create artworks and others perform restorations. In 2004, police dismantled an illegal cinema with a restaurant and bar, located directly beneath the trocadero. The entire setup was created by the Les Ux branch.

However, another faction, called La Untrungunder, steers clear of such events. They focus exclusively on restoration. They claim to have restored the clock at the Paris Pantheon, a 12th century chapel, a 100-year-old government bunker, and a World War I air raid shelter, among other sites. On December 11, 2016, Loparizian reported that a 45-year-old man died of a heart attack caused by drug use. This wouldn't be noteworthy if it weren't for the fact that hours earlier, he had attended a massive party deep beneath Paris. Following this, dozens of young people once again began sneaking into the catacombs of Paris, organizing parties, swimming in its waters, and attempting to recreate pagan rituals. Every year, their methods of entering became more and more dangerous. However, two teenagers decided

not to sneak in through secret entries but via official tours. On Wednesday, June 14th, 2017, two boys aged 16 and 17 took the midday tour, stayed behind, and slipped through a barrier-blocking access to an illegal tunnel. The catacombs are pre-year-cones are properly marked and no one has ever gotten lost, was the official statement by the Paris Catacombs organization in 2017. In my experience, getting lost on the official path is possible. The route is winding, but has no real dangers. The paths they want you to see are well marked.

The others are fenced off. Upon entering and buying your ticket, you become a number. A machine slowly counts each person entering. When you leave, you're not. number is deducted. So when the boys didn't exit through the machine, the staff quickly called the police. After four hours of searching, from 2.30 to 6.30 p.m., firefighters, finally found the boys, disoriented in showing signs of hypothermia. Naturally, after going to the hospital and recovering, the boys had to pay a hefty fine. But that brings me to the question

of the day, would you be brave enough to follow in their footsteps and sneak into the forbidden part of the catacombs? The end. And when one of the ships arrived at their shores, people were split into two groups, the living on one side and the dead and dying on the other. The first group, the living, spent 40 days isolated. If after 40 days they showed no symptoms, they would return home to their loved ones. But if they had symptoms, or even worse, they quickly joined the second group, the dead and dying, and their fate was, of course, death. We begin this story by going back several centuries, specifically to the 5th century. At that time, it is said that the islands surrounding Italy were used by the Romans as a refuge during the invasions of the Huns, led by Attila, and the invasions of the Goths, led by Alaric.

Several articles say that since then, this island has been inhabited, as these lands have always been very prosperous, populated by nobles and their slaves. The slaves were tasked with cultivating the land, raising livestock, and fishing. In fact, several sources say that around the years 850 to 860 AD, these lands were occupied by Pietro Tratico, the first and third Duke of Venice, but this man didn't come alone, he arrived accompanied by 200 slaves, 200 slaves whose families built residences all over the island. Unfortunately, on September 13, 824, this Duke passed. passed away, and all his servants were forced to leave Povellia, as without a master, they had no rights to the land. So, as you can imagine, the entire island was left practically deserted.

However, the major migration of people to this island took place between the years 1376 and 1381, as this period saw the fierce war of Kjaja, one of the most intense military confrontations fought between the Republic of Genoa and the Republic of Venice. Both regions fought to take control of Mediterranean trade. At that time, Venice had an important port through which all kinds of goods passed, which is why Genoa decided to attack and reduce it to rubble. But of course, Venice wasn't going to allow this, and the best way to defend it was by using the island of Povellia, a small island that allowed them to attack the enemy troops very effectively. Therefore, the government ordered the evacuation of both Venice and Povellia,

where they built the famous octagon, a fortification from which they could defend the area effectively. But unfortunately, even though the Venetian Republic emerged victorious from the conflict, the island of Povellia was left practically destroyed. It is from this point onward that the dark history of this island begins. In the 14th century, one of the most terrible pandemics in history occurred, the bubonic plague, also known as the Black Death. Throughout history, there were three major outbursts. The first occurred in the 6th century AD, the second between 1340 and 1400 AD, and the third in the

mid-19th century. It is worth noting that during the second outbreak, the island of Povellia played a crucial role in fighting the disease. According to recent studies, the pandemic originated in Asia with the appearance of a bacterium called Yersinia pestis, named after its discoverer, the bacteriologist Alexander Yerson. This bacterium infected thousands of of rats, and with this information, many of you may ask, if the bacterium infected the rats, how could thousands of people become infected? The answer is simple. The fleas of the rats were the main culprits in transmitting the bacteria from the rats to humans. After feeding on the rats, the fleas became infected and passed the bacteria to humans. From there, the second question

that arises is, how did the disease spread from Asia to the rest of the world? The answer is through trade. The rats would sneak onto ships, and through these ships, they traveled from Asia to every corner of the world. But don't think the contagion was that simple, as there were a series of factors that made this disease an almost unstoppable pandemic. First, the fleas passed the disease from rats to humans. Then, mosquitoes arrived, mosquitoes that bit an infected person and then carried the bacteria, biting others who weren't infected. On top of the previous factor, we must add the lack of hygiene at the time. People didn't bathe frequently, streets were filthy, and food wasn't cleaned properly. The world at that time was the perfect scenario for something

like this to happen. Finally, the fourth fact of that, according to some historians, played a major role in this story is none other than the lack of cats. This may sound absurd, but when I tell you the history behind it, you will get goosebumps. In the 10th century, Pope Gregory the 9th declared that cats were demonic creatures and, therefore, had to be exterminated. Since then, these animals were hunted, and when the Black Death arrived in Europe in the 14th century, the population of rats was much larger than that of felines. At that time, the Catholic Church had condemned cats, but unfortunately, it was too late. While cats were already scarce, between three and eight kittens per litter, rats had between

8 and 12 kittens per litter, and they could have more than 1 litter per season. This is when we realize that, in fact, cats were very necessary at that time because, if they had been present, rats would not have multiplied as much. During the first outbreak, the Romans did everything they could to contain the disease, and although it caused thousands of deaths, it was able to be stopped. However, the second outbreak was the most terrible of all, as it affected all of Europe and took the lives of more than a third of the population. It was so terrible that people began to think it was a punishment from God, a punishment for all the sins humanity was committing. As a result, hundreds of people carved the symbol of the cross on the doors of their houses, along with the

words, Lord, have mercy on us. It was in this context of chaos and absolute panic that Povellia Island came into play. When the Black Death arrived at the Italian shores, fear began to spread. According to the texts, there were people who, in the morning, were completely healthy, by the evening had a fever, and by nightfall, they were dead. With the impact of the disease, thousands of corpses started to pile up, and the government of Venice ordered two mass graves to be opened. But soon, these graves ran out of space, and the city no longer had room to dig more. This is when the city focused its attention on two islands, the island of San Erasmo and Povellia. However, the one that interests us is Povellia, which, after the war, was uninhabited. This made it the ideal place to send the dead who had died because of the pandemic.

At first, the idea was simple, they would dig pits, throw the corpses in, and set them on fire, as fire purified everything. However, every time it happened, more and more people were infected. So, the government decided to send not only the dead but also those who were possibly infected. People suffering from the disease presented the following symptoms, coughing and expectoration of blood, nosebleeds, high fever, the appearance of black buboes that, when they burst, boozed a putrid liquid, black or bluish spots on the skin caused by internal hemorrhages, gangrene, and terrible thirst.

This last symptom, thirst, was something very striking in the city of Venice, as it was completely surrounded by water. People would die of thirst. They would approach the water, try to drink it, and end up drowning. So, obviously, when someone reported that a man, woman, or child appeared to be infected, the authorities would grab this person, put them on a boat, and send them directly to Povelli Island. To be continued, the authorities would grab this person, put them on a boat, and send them directly to Povelli Island. Many sources say that the people sent there were immediately burned alive, burned alive along with the corpses of all the people who had died from the disease. However, others say this is not entirely true, that both Povellia and San Erasmo were centers focused on treating the disease.

The sick would stay in the same bed for three or four days, the workers would collect the dead, and they would be thrown into mass graves all day without interruption. Often, the dying, those who were too sick to move or speak, were taken for dead and thrown alive into the piles of corpses. Rocco Benedetti, a 15th century Venetian chronicler, mentions this. It is from this point onward that Povellia Island stopped being known by its original name and began to be called Ira Sintorno, or Island of the Dead. After the second outbreak of the black death, other diseases emerged, and Povelia Island continued to serve as a quarantine location and human landfill. In fact, between the years 1570 and 1630,

people continued to be sent there, burned to death, and when ships arrived at its shores, people were split into two groups, the living on one side and the dead and dying on the other. The first group, the living, would spend 40 days isolated. If, after 40 days, they showed no symptoms, they would return home to their loved ones. But if they had symptoms, or even worse, they would quickly join the second group, the dead and dying, and their fate there was, obviously, death. They would be thrown into a pit and burned alive to purify them. It is said that thousands and thousands of people died on this island, and that part of its soil is made up solely of bones and human remains. Some sources speculate that this place

may contain the remains of approximately 300,000 people, and others suggest it could be many more. However, despite all the suffering, the Venetian Republic did everything possible to recover Povellia Island. In 1527, the government of Venice tried to sell the island to the Camaldolese monks, but they refused to live there. When this transaction failed, the government tried to sell the island to the descendants of those who had once lived in Povellia, but those descendants also refused to return into the enclave. So, in the 17th century, the magistrate of health decided to convert Povellia into a sort of checkpoint. This checkpoint would be the point through which all ships wanting to enter the port of Venice would pass. But don't think that Povellia was just a simple place where ships

would arrive, answer questions, and leave, as the ships would dock there and be subjected to an inspection. The cargo would be checked, and the crew would also be inspected. Unfortunately, in the In 1790, two ships failed this inspection, as several sailors were infected with the black death, so Povellia was once again closed and converted into a quarantine location for the next ten years. At the beginning of the 20th century, specifically in 1932, the government of Venice built a psychiatric hospital on the island. The island had long been uninhabited, and not even fishermen would approach it, as they said not only that the place was cursed but also that when they cast their nets, they could still take

catch human remains, the remains of the people who had once perished there. The fear of this place was so great that it had become a black stain on the map, a secluded stain that the entire world wanted to forget. That's why the government chose this place to build a psychiatric hospital. First, as I've already mentioned, it was a secluded sight, far from civilization, and very quiet. Therefore, the patients would be in a very safe environment, and even the most dangerous could not escape. Secondly, as an entire island, they could create a central complex with all the necessary facilities, central complex, church, bell tower, and the patients would have gardens to walk around. But although the theory sounded good, the practice was very different. Once the center began to operate, the patient started telling terrifying stories.

They said that when the sun set, a strange mist covered everything, and this mist carried with it a large amount of wailing, shadows, and They say that on the darkest nights, the hallways were walked by tortured souls and that in the dense forest, real monsters were hiding. But of course, no one believed them, as after all, all the patients had mental issues, and those stories obviously seemed to be the product of their disturbed minds. No one believed these stories, and when some patients began to say they were being used as guinea pigs and experiments by the doctors, no one believed them either. As I've highlighted earlier, Povellia was isolated. To enter or leave it, you needed a boat, so the patients could not escape easily. This made them easy targets for doctors to experiment on. According to some of

the consulted articles, some doctors at this place took certain liberties, subjecting the patients to all kinds of punishments and treatments, treatments like electroshocks, insulin comas, and lobotomies. There were so many crazies committed in this place that eventually, the story reached the ears of the outside world, and the government threatened to close the hospital. It was then that the director of the center took his own life by throwing himself from the top of the bell tower. Some sources say this death was voluntary, that the man went up there by himself and jumped, but others say it was a murder, and it is said that something or someone pushed him from the top of the tower, and that this man didn't die instantly but rather after

a mist surrounded his body and sucked his soul away. Of course, we will never know the truth. In 1968, the island was completely abandoned, and from then on, the government did everything possible to find a new owner for it. For a long time, this place was used by farmers to plant vineyards, but field work only took place during the day, as no one dared step foot on Pauvelia Island at night. There are rumors that at one point, the island was bought by a very powerful family, a family that intended to build a summer house there, but unfortunately, after spending 24 hours on the island, they abandoned it and never returned. It is said that their young daughter was attacked during the

night by an invisible being and had to receive 14 stitches on her face. Unfortunately, I haven't found any sources to confirm this is not just a legend. I haven't found records or photographs, so I cannot say for certain that this accident really happened. What I can tell you is that from this point onward, the island started to be the subject of speculation. In 1997, a plan was started to build a youth hostel on this site, but unfortunately, the plan didn't go well, and in 2014, the island was once again put up for sale. In March of that same year, a non-profit association was created with the goal of selling the property for public use. The person who bought it could own it for 99 years. On May 13th of that year, the entrepreneur Luigi Brugnero decided to

buy it for 513,000 euros. As of Venetian, he participated in a process to ensure that Povellia Island remained in the city and open to everyone. We have an island, it is ours, and we will manage it, said the mayor. He would be the first to be consulted on behalf of the community, and anyone with ideas would be allowed to work there. However, the state property committee considered the offer to be incongruent, and the entrepreneur decided to appeal this decision. From here, I quote Luigi Brugnero directly, after announcing the different restrictions imposed on a island by the three superintendencies, it is stated that there are at least 20 million euros to be

spent on repairing the 18 existing buildings on this island within a specified time, otherwise, the entire operation would be invalidated. According to several sources, it is currently very difficult to enter Povellia, and there are only two ways to access it. The first is by submitting a formal request to the municipality of Venice, and the second is through private tours, which, of course, are not cheap. But if you're interested, I also have to tell you that many television programs have done specials on this place, including ghost seekers, and both they and many psychics who have visited the island claim it is haunted. They report all kinds of paranormal events, such as devices losing power, drastic temperature changes, and the air carrying strange wailing, whaling that could belong to the tortured souls of all the people who were burned alive there. But now it's your turn.

What do you think about the case? Do you believe that Povellia is really haunted? End. One of the exorcists arrives at the convent. They are instantly convinced that the nuns are possessed, and without a second thought, they begin the rituals. Unfortunately, once their healing starts, things get worse, the nuns begin convulsing and writhing in front of the clergy, screaming with all their might, contorting into suggested positions, and speaking in dead languages. Let's begin.

This story starts in the early decades of the 17th century, specifically in the small town of Ludun, France. At that time, the population still suffered the terrible consequences of the wars between Catholics and Protestants. The conflict officially ended in 1598, when Henry IV issued the Edict of Nantes, which recognized freedom of conscience and allowed Huguenots to practice their faith in cities where they were the majority. However, tensions remained, not everyone agreed. with the edict. Ludun, in 1600, was a clear example. Its population was mostly Huguenot, but the Catholic minority was loud and influential. In that context, in 1617, a very different Catholic priest arrived in town, a man named Urbane Grandier. At just 27 years old, he divided the population. On the one hand, he was the ideal priest, on the other, a danger to the Catholic Church.

Grandier was intelligent and had a natural gift for oratory. His sermons captivated anyone who listened. His charisma won him friends among the most influential people in town. Sadly, while he was charming to many, not everyone liked him. Lodun was largely Protestant and despised the religion he represented. But Grandier's biggest enemies weren't the Protestants, they were fellow Catholic clergy. He was eloquent, personable, and clever, and he began to a very. attract parishioners from other churches. Slowly, priests like the Carmelites and Capricians

began losing followers and grew resentful. They hated Grandier, especially when he began openly criticizing clerical celibacy. He argued that religious celibacy should be optional, not mandatory. This stance made many clergy demand that he leave the priesthood. But his words turned into actions. Grandier loved women. At first, common folk didn't care, if he wanted to marry, let him. But Grandier wasn't looking for a wife, he had numerous affairs. He was handsome, and women were drawn to him. Many hired him as a confessor or even a Latin tutor for their daughters. That's when his long list of lovers began. One day, Louis Trinkent, royal prosecutor in Ludun, hired Grandier to teach Latin to his beautiful

15-year-old daughter, Philippe. Sadly, she soon became pregnant. Her father demanded that Grandier take responsibility, but the priest refused. Lewis was forced to arrange a marriage between Philippe and a much older noble, because in those times, no man would marry a girl pregnant out of wedlock. Though arranged marriages were common, Lewis had never imagined his daughter would suffer this fate. He swore to take revenge on Urbane Grandier. But Grandiard was a grander. But Grandi's did not stop. He began a relationship with Madeline DeBru, and though he didn't get her pregnant, he took things further by secretly marrying her, officiating the ceremony himself, acting as priest, groom, and witness all at once. Afterward, he published a treatise against celibacy. That was the

final straw. In 1630, he was arrested and formally charged with immoral conduct. He spent months in prison until the Bishop of Poitiers suspended him at Davinies, banning him from ever officiating again. But Grandier defied the suspension. He visited his friend, the Archbishop of Bordeaux, and asked him to overturn the decision. A few days later, he was back to preaching. In 1626, the Catholic Church decided to strengthen its presence in Luden by founding a convent of Ursul and nuns. 17 young women were sent there, though most of them weren't there by choice. In those days, noble families either married their daughters off early or sent them to convents. That was the fate of these nuns.

Among them was Jean de Angies, who had suffered a serious illness in childhood that deformed her spine. She was described as deeply unstable. She joined the Ursulins of Poitiers in 1622, changing her name to Jean de Anges, Joan of the angels. She later described her time there as three years of great libertinism, where she dedicated herself very little to God. In that same year, the church founded the convent in Lodon, and Jean was sent there. Her behavior changed, she became highly ambitious and worked hard to rise above the others. When the priorist died, Jean, at just 25, took her place. She had heard of Urbane grandeur, of his eloquence, his charm, and his affect.

on women. She invited him to be the convent's spiritual director and confessor. But he refused, giving no explanation. Some sources say Jean became infatuated with him, but when she asked for something more and he rejected her, she sought revenge. She then made the same offer to Father Jean Mignon, a capuchin priest and grandiose enemy, as well as an ally of Cardinal Richelieu. That's when strange events began. In autumn 1632, the nuns confessed to Father Mignon that they were experiencing unexplained phenomena. It started with black spheres floating through the halls late at night, then noises, chains dragging, cold whispers, and finally, full-blown apparitions. The women said they had sinful dreams and thoughts they couldn't control.

Some sources claim Mignon truly believed them and thought they were possessed. He summoned exorcists from nearby towns, including Poitiers. But others say he said he. didn't believe the women, they were young, hormonally unstable, and confined against their will. Their visions were psychological. Still, when the exorcists arrived, they quickly declared the nuns possessed. They immediately began the rituals. But as soon as they did, things worsened, the nuns convulsed, screamed, posed seductively,

and spoke in ancient languages. The church tried to keep it secret, fearing scandal. But people in Ludan began talking. Grandier heard the rumors. The situation climaxed when Jean de Anges, during an exorcism, claimed she was possessed by two demons, as Modius, demon of lust, and Zabulin. She added that many other demons had entered the convent because Grandier threw a bouquet of red roses over the wall, and ever since, they have been cursed. Grandier's enemies saw this as the perfect chance to accuse him of witchcraft and send him to the mistake. But Grandier was quick, he sought help from the Archbishop of Bordeaux, who dismissed the case

and ordered the exorcisms to stop on March 21, 1633. But to understand what happened next, we must go back to June 29, 1629, when King Louis Xilth, in the presence of Cardinal Richelieu, signed the edict of grace. It confirmed Protestant rights but ordered the destruction of fortifications in Huguenot cities. Lodun was one such city. In late 1631, the king sent magistrate Jean Martin, Baron of Lauberdment, to supervise the dismantling. The townspeople opposed it, and Grandier spoke out publicly. Laubordment couldn't believe a Catholic priest was siding with Protestants. He investigated and discovered the Fossessions, at the convent involved one of his relatives, Gene de Angis.

Back in Paris, he reported everything to Rishol. who was furious. The Cardinal reopened the Lodun possession case. In 1632, two key events shaped the story. First, an epidemic hit the city, killing a quarter of the population. People believed it was caused by witchcraft, someone must have made a pact with the devil. Second, Rishelieu made the exorcisms public. The convent doors were open so anyone could witness the nuns writhing, screaming, and speaking in unknown languages. They wanted to destroy Grandier's reputation. The list of demons grew longer each day, Asmodius, Leviathan, Asterov, behemoth. But Grandir didn't give up. He wanted to prove his innocence. So one day, he performed an exorcism himself,

in Greek, a language the nuns did not know. A key sign of demonic possession is the ability to speak languages never studied. But when he addressed a nun in Greek, she couldn't respond. Her excuse. The demons had forbidden her from speaking Greek in their pact. This made it clear, it was a setup. The church wanted Grandier dead, and the nuns were part of the plot. Then, someone mysteriously produced a contract, between Grandier and Demons, signed by both sides. On December 7, 1633, he was a arrested and sent to the fortress of Angers. Jean de Anges, in a supposed moment of possession, claimed Grandier had five, which marks on his body.

He was subjected to an invasive examination by Dr. Mannori, one of his enemies. These marks were supposed to be painless birth marks. So they pierced him repeatedly to find spots where he didn't react. Grandier didn't feel pain on his buttocks, genitals, and back, so the church declared him guilty. They tortured him further to force a confession. He denied everything. Some nuns recanted, saying he had done nothing, he never made a pact, never touched them.

But no one believed them. They said the devil was speaking through them now. Grandier begged for a civil trial in Paris. But Lobberdment refused and created a special commission to handle the case. On August 18, 1634, Grandier was found giving him. guilty and sentenced to be burned alive in public. If he confessed before burning, they would hang him first. But he never confessed. That day, he met his terrible and painful fate. Even after his death, the possessions continued for four more years. From that point,

Jean de Angiesa's transformation began, from possessed nun to near saint. In 1635, three years after her liberation, she claimed that the demon Bollam had written the names Jesus, Mary, Joseph, and St. Francis Delaware's sails on her left hand. She then became gravely ill, so sick she thought she'd die. But St. Joseph appeared, anointed her shirt with oil, and saved her. The shirt and her stigmatia became famous across France. Jean toured the country, met Cardinal Richelieu, and even Queen Anne of Austria. But now it's your turn. The end. Ally known as Mischief Night, a time for teenagers to play harmless pranks like egging houses or draping them in toilet paper.

Having moved to the exclusive Greenwich, Connecticut neighborhood 15 months prior, Martha had started mingling with new friends and even developed a crush on someone she found extraordinary. However, her excitement was dampened when her mother, Dorothy, restricted her from going out due to recent instances of Martha coming home late. The Skakel family's notorious reputation was well known in the upscale Belhaven neighborhood. Their constant disturbances led to regular police visits, but Rastan Skakle always managed to bail his sons out of trouble. Be it theft, assault, or any other mischief, the situation was resolved with a flash of cash. However, it wasn't just about money, the Skakel's direct ties to the Kennedy clan made them nearly untouchable. This connection granted them a social and legal shield, ensuring that even when things went awry, consequences were fleeting. On the evening of October 30,

1975, Martha Moxley was thrilled for what was tradition. Martha begged relentlessly, arguing that all her friends and a certain special someone would be out. It was the night before Halloween, and staying home simply wasn't an option. After much persistence, Dorothy relented but with a strict curfew, Martha had to return home by 10 p.m. The young girl eagerly agreed, grabbing her shaving foam and a dozen eggs before dashing out the door with a quick kiss on her mother's cheek. It was 7 p.m., giving her three hours to enjoy the evening. Unfortunately, the hours ticked by, and Martha Moxley did not return home that night. Early life of Martha Moxley, Martha Elizabeth Moxley was born on August 16, 1960, in San Francisco, California.

She was the younger of two children born to Dorothy and David Moxley. Her father's thriving business ventures afforded the family a comfortable lifestyle, while Dorothy managed their home. Martha's childhood was idyllic, she was polite, intelligent, athletic, and effortlessly popular. Blonde, tall, and with a radiant smile, she epitomized the image of the All-American Girl. In the summer of 1974, the Moxley family decided it was time for a change and relocated to Belhaven, one of Greenwich's most prestigious neighborhoods. Surrounded by sprawling estates, private schools, and lush golf courses, the area was an enclave for America's elite.

The move symbolized their success, and Martha quickly adapted, making friends and excelling academically. She turned heads not only among boys her age, but also older teens. However, with her newfound popularity came a rebellious streak. In California, she had always adhered to her parents' rules, but in Belhaven, she began testing boundaries, coming home late and defying curfews. After repeatedly arriving late in the preceding week, Martha's parents had had enough. Her punishment.

No Halloween festivities. But with her father, away on a business trip, Martha knew her mother was more lenient. After hours of pleading, she managed to secure her freedom for mischief night, albeit with the condition of being home by 10 p.m. The Skakel family, the Skakel family, led by Patriarch Raston Skakle and consisting of his seven children, was a formidable presence in Belhaven. Two years earlier, Raston's wife, Anne, had passed away after a prolonged illness, leaving him to raise their children alone. The responsibility, however, seemed to overwhelm him.

While the older children coped in their own ways, the younger ones spiraled into delinquency. Weekly run-ins with the law became routine as they vandalized property, stole, and even issued threats. Despite their behavior, the Skakles rarely faced consequences, thanks to their wealth and their connection to the Kennedy family, Raston's sister, Ethel, was the widow of Robert F. Kennedy. Among the Skakel boys were Thomas, 17, and Michael, 15. Thomas was athletic, charming, and effortlessly popular, while Michael was awkward, troubled, and overshadowed by his older brother. Tensions ran high between the two, especially when it came to competing for girls' attention, a rivalry that often ended in physical altercations.

This dynamic became evident in their interactions with Martha Moxley. The night of October 30, 1975, at 7 p.m., Martha met up with her friends Jeffrey Byrne and Helen Hicks, armed with supplies for pranks. Together, they wandered through Belhaven, eventually arriving at the Skakel residents. The Skakles were hosting a raucous party that night. Their father was away on a hunting trip, and the only adult supervision came from Ken Littleton, a 23-year-old hired as a live-in tutor. Overwhelmed by the Skakel kids' antics, Littleton retreated upstairs, leaving the teens to their own devices.

The party was wild. Teenagers drank, danced, smoked, and even dabbled in drugs. At one point, Michael led Martha to the family's Lincoln car, joined by Jeffrey and Helen. The four of them listened to music, but it wasn't long before Michael began flirting with Martha, stroking her hair and arm. She seemed receptive, much to Michael's delight. However, the moment was interrupted when Thomas joined them in the car and began vying for Martha's attention. Both brothers tried to woo her, creating an awkward atmosphere for Jeffrey and Helen in the backseat. At around 9.30 p.m., the older Skakel siblings announced they were leaving to watch

Monty Python. They demanded everyone exit the car. Jeffrey and Helen decided to call it a night and invited Martha to join them. She declined, opting to stay behind and continue the festivities. Michael, too, invited her to watch Monty Python, but she turned him down. Meanwhile, Thomas, claiming he had homework, stayed at home. As the group dispersed, Thomas and Martha walked toward the Skakel's backyard, their voices fading into the night. The following morning, when Martha failed to return home, Dorothy Moxley grew anxious. By morning, she began calling Martha's friends, starting with Helen and Jeffrey. Both recounted that the last time they saw Martha, she was heading to the Skakel's backyard with Thomas. Dorothy then called the Skakel household, but her

inquiries yielded no new information. Eventually, she contacted the police. Initially, the authorities assumed Martha had stayed over at a friend's house. Their investigation was half-hearted until 12.15 p.m. when a neighborhood girl named Sheila Maguire stumbled upon a horrific sight in the Moxley's front yard. Lying under a tree was Martha's lifeless body, battered and bloodied. What Sheila first thought was a discarded sleeping bag turned out to be a brutal crime scene. A mishandled investigation, Greenwich police officers Miller Jones and Dan Hickman were among the first responders. Unfortunately, neither had experience handling homicides. Their incompetence would set the stage for decades of unresolved questions.

The crime scene was poorly secured, no barriers were erected, and evidence was carelessly disturbed. Martha's body bore signs of a vicious attack. A trail of blood indicated she had been dragged from one spot to another. Nearby, fragments of an expensive golf club were found, identified as the murder weapon. The club's shaft had been driven through her neck, leaving no doubt about the level of violence inflicted. Despite these clues, the investigation was chaotic.

Jones left the scene to call for reinforcements, while Hickman, overwhelmed by panic, abandoned his post. During this lapse, the crime scene was further contaminated. By the time detectives arrived, crucial evidence had been compromised. Witnesses and curious neighbors trampled the area, and the golf club's handle, likely bearing fingerprints, had mysteriously vanished. Initial suspects, the police's attention quickly turned to the Skakle brothers. Michael claimed he last saw Martha at 9.30 p.m. before leaving to watch Monty Python.

He returned home around 11.20 p.m. and went straight to bed. Thomas, on the other hand, admitted to spending time with Martha but insisted they parted ways before 10 p.m. His alibi was corroborated by Ken Littleton, though the tutor's reliability was questionable. Both brothers underwent polygraph tests, with inconclusive results for Michael and a passing result for Thomas. Despite lingering doubts, the police's focus shifted elsewhere. They began investigating Littleton, vagrants, and other fringe theories, leaving the Skakles largely unexamined. Detective Tom Keegan prematurely declared Martha's time of death as 10 p.m., coinciding

with reports of barking dogs and distant screams. However, the lack of thorough forensic analysis left this estimate questionable. With no solid leads, the case went cold, and the Moxley family's hope for justice faded. Years of silence, by 1977, the We started in the year, 1972, the Toronto Society for Psychical, research and a theory with quite a bit of sense, an astonishing theory that would consider the, mind, as a portal between the world of the living and the dead. It explained that so-called ghostly, perception could happen for two, reasons. The first considered that the mind could be used by ghosts to manifest and send messages to the living, and the other considered, a slightly more scientific theory, based on possible hallucinations and, images projected by our minds, images that could, materialize due to something deeply hidden, in our subconscious.

To test this second theory, an amazing, experiment was conducted by Dr. Owen, a mathematician expert in paranormal phenomena. In it, the Toronto Society 4, psychical research gathered, a total of eight people without any family background of psychic powers and who had never experienced anything paranormal. The purpose of the experiment was to find out whether, these eight people, in mental connection, could be capable of, materializing an idea, an idea that didn't exist but that to them could, be real. I know it sounds very far-fetched, and, probably many of you, don't understand what I'm trying to say, but don't worry, we'll go step by step, and little by little, you'll understand.

All the participants in the experiment believed in, ghosts, regardless of whether they were deceased relatives, a fraud, or a hallucination, they believed in them. But if ghosts really were, a hallucination, could they create one? Could they, create a hallucination, together, and see it at the same time? the most, interesting part, could they create it, voluntarily? The group, as I said, was, made up of a total of eight people, five, men and three women from, different fields. Some of the people, who made up this group were, for example, a housewife, an industrial designer,

a psychology student, Dr. Owen's wife, who was the director of a center for, the disabled, Dr. Owen himself, etc., etc., etc. To start, the experiment, Dr. Owen decided to coordinate the minds of the participants. And how would he do it? By creating, a character, all of them together inventing a subject, studying him in depth, and, knowing everything about him. Exactly, ladies and gentlemen, they decided to invent a ghost, a completely fictitious ghost, to avoid summoning a real one. After inventing this character, they began with spiritism sessions to see if they could, get in touch with him, talk to him, interact with him, or even managed to get him to materialize. But what was there, invention?

Would it be a positive or negative character? Together, as I already said, they, created a story, the story of Philip. He was an English aristocrat who lived in the 10th century, the time of all of our own. Longwell. He had been a supporter of the king and a Catholic. He was also married to a woman, named Dorothea, daughter of a neighboring king. This woman was very beautiful but cold and frigid. One day, while traveling in the countryside, Philip passed by a gypsy camp, where, he saw a beautiful young, gypsy woman named Margo. Almost instantly, he fell for her, captivated by her dark eyes and black, raven hair. He gave her a hidden home, in digging, his homeland, and kept her,

hidden for a long time. Philip believed no one would notice what, was happening. He believed he could keep the secret, forever. But Dorothea missed nothing, and, one of those times when he was, going to meet his beloved, his wife, followed him and discovered them. So when she had the chance, she captured Margot and took her to justice. Dorothea accused the young, gypsy woman of being a witch. She accused her of having bewitched her husband, and of many other things. At that time, such an accusation could ruin Philip's reputation. If Philip defended, Margo, he would lose everything.

So he was scared, and said nothing. He let the people, take justice into their own hands, and he allowed them to sentence his beloved, to death. Margot was burned alive, at the stake, before the watchful eyes of the townspeople, and his wife. Dorothea, felt happy, she felt she had finally, eliminated her rival. But, Philip was devastated. Guilt consumed him. So he decided, to leave, abandon everything, and go to the walls of Diggington, from which he threw himself, in a fit of remorse and anguish. He jumped from those high walls, and took his own life. For the purposes of the experiment, all those present, agreed that Philip had reincarnated,

several times since then, that his soul would not rest until he, reunited with Margo, and that he returned to life, once every century to try his luck, and see if he could find her again, to see if she had, also reincarnated and they could, be together again. They took the year, 1972 as one of those in which, his ghost would appear. They tried to, materialize him and, calm him down to be able to tell him that Margo, was already in the afterlife and had, forgiven him. A rather macabre story, isn't it? Historically, there never existed, a nobleman named Philip in the village of digging.

The place is real and was, chosen precisely, because some participants, already knew it, had visited it before, and at the same time, it was one of those, few places that hadn't changed much, through the centuries and that, at that time still had a landscape, very similar to what it had in the 10th century. The members also had a long, talk, a long discussion, about Philip's personality, his tastes, his quirks. They discussed the matter over and over again, until they all agreed, on what was proposed. They spoke of his physical characteristics, his hair, his eyes, his beard, his chin, his nose, every physical trait that made him Philip. They talked about his clothing, his behavior, and his feelings toward Dorothea and, Margo.

They even had a complete mental picture of him. To make that picture, even more firm, Andy, a painter from the group, made a portrait of him, he painted Philip based on all their thoughts, all the group's contributions. and they would always place that image in front of them. Always. When thinking of Philip, they all had to have that face very, present, every time they thought of him. Every time they thought of the imaginary, ghost, with the life and appearance of the character, firmly rooted in their minds, the group moved to the second phase, contact. In September of, 1982, the group began with the sessions, sessions in which they would talk

and, open up, close their eyes, relax, and try to project the image of, fill up among themselves. They tried to call him, to invite him, to appear before them. These sessions were carried out, in a fully lit room. The sessions usually lasted about, ten minutes, sometimes even extending to, half an hour. The whole time, they were being observed by a woman outside the group, a woman who, analyzed every second, every minute, and wrote down every strange thing that happened in a notebook. That woman came to, observe strange, mists, colored or as that, formed around the eight members. It was as if a kind of energy, circle was really being formed, around the members of that, experiment.

That woman had to ensure that what was happening was a group experience, as they wanted to avoid, at all costs that a spirit would manifest only through one of them. They wanted that if, a real entity did appear, it would do so using the energy, of all of them and manifest itself before, the eyes of those eight people. Some members of the group said, on some occasions they felt the presence, of an entity in that room. But since it was something occasional, experienced only by two or three people, randomly, it was considered, the result of suggestion.

There was no physical proof, no, audio recordings, no, evidence to show that what these people were feeling was real. To be continued. There were no audio recordings, no evidence to prove that what these people were experiencing was real. So I suppose everything that happened that year was dismissed, and unfortunately, they did not obtain a single conclusive result. Because of this, they decided to change strategies. The group decided they might get the better results if they recreated a classic seance. They set the mood with period objects and filled the table with photographs of the castle where Philip supposedly lived. They held hands and turned off the lights, and it truly seemed like this could work. The connection established

among the group members was much stronger. They could feel the energy flowing between their hands, and apparently, this yielded results. One night during one of these spiritual sessions, they received a response from Philip, a response through knocks, raps, and various movements. Soon, Philip would answer questions, one knock for yes, two for no. But how did they know it was him? Because supposedly, he told them. They asked if it was Philip, and he answered yes with a single knock. All the questions asked were linked to historical moments they had all studied, moments they

believed Philip should have lived through. But it seemed Philip was giving information that no one else could know. Philip even appeared to show a strong personality. He expressed likes and dislikes, and when a topic particularly affected him, he would strike the table with greater force. He conveyed his views with great passion, and this greatly frightened those present. This clearly went beyond human understanding. Over time, they obtained spectacular results.

The table was no longer just being knocked. it began to levitate, to shake, and sometimes even to fly around the room in rhythm with the music. This often seemed unstoppable. It was considered that Philip was a ghost created by the human mind. Many at this point will ask, why did they consider it a product of the mind if he gave answers the group didn't seem to know? Basically, because Dr. Owen believed the information Philip gave did in fact exist in the minds of the participants. perhaps they had seen those facts in a newspaper, overheard them in conversation, or read them in a book and forgotten. It was considered that all of Philip's responses came from deep within their subconscious.

Some participants even believed Philip whispered the answers in their ears during seances. But nothing was ever recorded, they never managed to capture a strange voice on tape. There was no audio evidence, so it was ruled out, and it continued to be believed that Philip was a creation of the human mind. Philip created genuine poltergeist events. If the group asked him to turn off the lights, the lights went off. If they asked for three knocks, Philip gave three knocks. Eventually, he even levitated the table upon request. Philip became a slave to the minds of those people.

All of Philip's feats were shown on television. The first time the experiment was presented to the public, it was done in a room full of people, cameras, and experts. And indeed, they managed to get the table to levitate. But none of the cameras captured that moment. The public claimed they had seen it, that it really happened, but the cameras didn't catch it. And even though the experiment seemed to be a success, they had not achieved the true goal of the research, for the ghost, the phantom invention, to materialize before their eyes. Despite Philip becoming world famous and even appearing on TV, they lost interest.

They hadn't reached the main objective. So the group ended up disbanding. However, the university resumed the research and created new groups. New teams followed the same steps as Dr. Owens' group. The second group, after weeks of seances, made contact with their fictional ghost, Lilith, a Canadian spy. But she also didn't materialize. After that, a third group was created, which also made contact with their imaginary ghost. ghost, Sebastian, a medieval alchemist. Then a fourth, which contacted Axel, a man from the future.

But none ever managed to make their inventions flesh and bone. The question now is, why? Why were they never able to see their creations, even when they were so clearly defined in their minds? If we think about it carefully, the primary goal of this project revealed a fundamental key to the study of suggestion and the influence of the collective unconscious. As long as a specific idea is shared within a group, inexplicable events can occur. What does this premise tell us? Could it be that the union of different people can cause objects to move on their own? Was Dr. Owens' group able to demonstrate the existence of an ethereal energy that can be manipulated solely by the power of thought?

Or were the results of the research pure nonsense? Naturally, a large number of critics emerged from all sectors, from skeptics to paranormal researchers. Some believed the entire thing had been invented for profit, and a very unfortunate way to discredit genuine paranormal events. Some experts thought this was clearly the result of collective suggestion and a cruel trick played by the human mind. As we mentioned, the first phase of the experiment was conducted in a fully lit room, a setting that did not invite suggestion. However, once the lights were turned off, some group members reported hearing whispers or feeling presences. None of this was recorded on audio or video. This only reinforced the theory, a theory that blends suggestion with outright hoax.

Another viewpoint offered by experts is that none of the summoned ghosts were what they thought they were, but rather something that went far beyond human understanding. Allow me to explain. According to various perspectives, the mental projections of the group members onto Philip allowed a different entity, one they consciously summoned, to use those fictitious patterns everyone shared in their minds to manifest itself. It took advantage of the energy they generated and fed on it. The more energy they created while invoking Philip, the stronger it became and the more it could manifest. To stay within that circle, the energy feeding cycle, the entity gave them what they wanted. It was a fair enough exchange, humans gave it energy, and it gave them what they asked for. It answered their questions, followed expected patterns, and became

Philip. It is well known that when the mind enters a meditative or trance-like state, it becomes a portal, or at least, this is a theory long supported by many. Different activities or behaviors throughout the day correspond to different mental states. It's not the same to be exercising as it is to be meditating, which gives us greater sensitivity to our surroundings. According to some experts, there are several clues that prove the entity they summoned wasn't really Philip. First of all, everyone experienced different things while trying to visualize Philip. Even though they were connected to the same idea, the same energetic line, holding hands and trying to project the same image over and over, that same goal may have actually invoked a demonic

entity. It only appeared during seances and acted as Philip, producing extraordinary phenomena. While some say ghosts aren't real, others argue that our subconscious can create truly inexplicable events. In any case, this experiment demonstrated that paranormal events are very real, and like most such investigations, it left us with many unanswered questions. The only certain conclusion about the Philip experiment is that there are things in this world that have no explanation. But what do you think about all this? Do you believe a fictional character really created all of this? Was it the materialization of the subconscious, or did demonic entities use this experiment as a gateway to manifest themselves? The end.

This story begins with a family of eight, the parents. Caroline and Roger Peron were the parents of five daughters, Andrea, Nancy, Christine, Cindy, and April, and they also had a dog they adored. Life seemed perfect for them, Roger had a steady job, the girls were. were excelling in school, and they were living happily together. However, over time, their homes started to feel too small for the growing family. They began considering finding the house of their dreams. Caroline and Roger always envisioned spending their later years on a farm, somewhere spacious, with history, and close to nature. This dream was about to come true when a real estate agent showed them a 200-acre farm located in Harrisville, Rhode Island.

The house seemed to meet all their needs. It was a historic farmhouse, built in 1736, with a barn, four bedrooms, a fireplace, an equipped kitchen, and surrounded by forests. It even had a small pond and a stream. On paper, it was everything they had ever wanted. Best of all, the house had distant neighbors, meaning the girls could play, the dog could bark, and they wouldn't bother anyone. However, Roger had some reservations. He traveled often for work and didn't spend much time at home. The idea of buying a new house made him uneasy, but Caroline was determined. Eventually, Roger agreed, and they made an offer.

The owner quickly accepted, but before they finalized the deal, the seller offered some strange advice, the house is beautiful, but I recommend keeping the lights on at night. Caroline was only interested in finding a place to raise her daughters in the countryside. It seemed like the perfect location for a fresh start, and the family was excited to move in. But what they didn't know was that soon after they arrived, they were beginning encountering strange occurrences. At first, the events were subtle, mysterious noises at all hours, creaking wood, footsteps, the faint sound of bells, and whispers that seemed to come from the walls themselves. These sounds didn't make sense. The temperature changes could explain the creaking wood,

the bells could be coming from outside, and the whispers could be from the neighbors, except that the neighbors were too far away for anyone to hear each other. Soon, it became clear that the house was no ordinary home. The heating system malfunctioned, and Roger found himself having to go down to the basement every night to check the boiler. That's when he began to feel an invisible hand brush against his shoulder. This marked the beginning of a new phase of the haunting. At night, the front door would suddenly thump loudly, shaking the entire house. Roger would rush to open it, only to find an empty, dark night.

These knocks became increasingly strange, with a rhythmic pattern, three knocks, a pause, then three more knocks, as if something, or someone, was trying to communicate with the family. The disturbances grew more intense over time, and soon the family started seeing apparitions. According to Andrea Perron, each member of the family saw a different figure, as if the spirits had chosen who could see them. This might sound far-fetched, but it's not uncommon in haunted locations. The house was home to both positive and negative entities. Some spirits presented themselves with pleasant smells, like fresh-cut grass, roses, or fruit, while others were far more unsettling. One of the positive spirits was

was a woman who would enter the girls' room every night to kiss them on the forehead. Then there were the playful children who ran around the house, laughing and touching the girls' toys and hair. These spirits often appeared to Cindy, the youngest daughter. Another friendly spirit was the, woman of the kitchen. This was the spirit of a lady who often opened cabinets and occasionally swept the kitchen floor. Caroline Perone would frequently find piles of dust in the middle of the kitchen, as if the spirit had left a mess for someone else to clean up.

There was also Manny, a male spirit who appeared in the same spot near the doorway that separated the kitchen from the dining room. He would simply watch the girls while they played, always with an ironic smile. If anyone turned to face him, he would disappear. The family thought Manny might be Johnny Arnold, a man who had died in the house in the 1800s. But not all of the spirits were kind. There were negative entities that presented themselves with foul smells, putrid, repulsive odors that caused the family to gag.

At times, the girls would hear terrifying whispers. On one occasion, Cindy heard someone whisper, there are seven dead soldiers buried in the walls. The presence of these dark forces intensified as the family continued living in the house. The invisible spirits would sometimes grab the girls by their hair and lift them out of bed, push them, or even bite them. There was also a particularly sinister male presence, which Andrea refused to talk about unless absolutely necessary. When she did, she only said, it was an adult man in a house with a house with her.

with five girls. The most terrifying entity was Bathsheba Sherman, whose story would later become the basis for the film The Conjuring. Caroline Perone, in an attempt to learn more about the house's history, visited the local historical archives and consulted with a local medium. She discovered several disturbing facts. The house had been owned by the Arnold family for eight generations, and the legend surrounding the house suggested that many people had died there in tragic ways, including suicides and mysterious deaths. One of the most unsettling stories was that of Bathsheba Sherman. Born in 1812, Bathsheba married Judson Sherman in 1844, and the couple had eight children, though none of them survived to adulthood.

Local legends claimed that Bathsheba had sacrificed her children to Satan. While infant mortality rates were high in that era, the rumors persisted, particularly after the mysterious death of her child, Herbert. It was said that the child's body was found with a knitting needle driven into his skull, but the case was never solved. Bathsheba was rumored to be a witch who sought immortality and was believed to be responsible for this death. However, there are no records to confirm any of these details, and Bathsheba died of natural causes in 1885. The most chilling part of the legend was that Bathsheba supposedly cursed anyone who would take over her property. After the parents moved in, Caroline became the target of Bathsheba's wrath.

At first, the spirit only tugged at her hair, pushed her, and tried to throw her down the stairs. But as time went on, the haunting escalated. Bathsheba's spirit became obsessed with Caroline and wanted to take her place in the family. She wanted to become the mother and caretaker of the children, even going so far as to try to possess Caroline's body. Other versions of the story suggest that the entity haunting the house was not Bathsheba, but a demon who targeted Caroline because it saw her as the weakest member of the family. The demon took on a grotesque form, its head tilted to one side, round and gray, like a decayed

honeycomb. It had no eyes or mouth, and its face was covered in web-like patterns, as if it were a shadow. The demonic presence affected the entire family, especially Caroline. She began to experience a complete breakdown of her willpower, feeling isolated and as though time had stopped. Her daughters described it as a sense of being trapped, unable to move or speak, except to listen to whatever the spirit wanted them to hear. As the haunting intensified, Caroline became increasingly distressed, and the family sought help. Some people say that the parents were chosen as victims because they weren't religious, but this isn't true. According to Andrea, the entire family was baptized, and they were Catholic. Eventually, the Warrens, the famous paranormal

investigators, were contacted. The Warrens arrived in October 1973. Lorraine Warren immediately sensed a malevolent presence in the house and identified it as Bathsheba. The Warrens tried everything they could to help the family, but the entity was so powerful that it was impossible to remove. During one attempt to exorcise the spirit, Caroline's body began to contort and speak in an unknown language. She was thrown across the room by an unseen force. It seemed as though Caroline was dying before their eyes. Despite the best efforts of the warrants and the priests involved, the spirits could not be banished. In the end, the parents were forced to leave the house. They had invested everything into it, their savings, their hopes were.

for the future, but after years of torment, they couldn't take it anymore. They eventually moved to Georgia, where they could escape the horrors of the house. The house remained vacant for years after they left, with new owners quickly abandoning it after experiencing terrifying phenomena of their own. In the years that followed, the story of the Perens and their haunted house became widely known, thanks in part to Andrea Perron's books about her experiences. But even after the house changed owners, strange events continued to happen. Guests and even investigators who visited reported hearing voices, feeling cold spots, and witnessing unexplained movements.

The house became a place of interest for paranormal researchers, but despite all the attention, the real horror of the Perrin's experience remained. Even as people flocked to the house to see it for themselves, many felt the terrifying presence that lingered. The house, once a dream home, became a symbol of something darker, a place where the past never truly left, and where the spirits of the dead were not ready to move on. The story behind the Peron family's haunted house is full of mysterious and terrifying events that they would later wish they had never encountered. The Peron family, Caroline and Roger, along with their five daughters, Andrea, Nancy, Christine, Cindy, and April, seemed like any ordinary family, living a peaceful life with their beloved dog. Roger's job provided stability, and the girls excelled in school, but they eventually outgrew their home and wanted a place where they could create lasting memories. Dreaming of an expansive farmhouse where they could grow closer to nature, the parents found a property that seemed like the perfect fit, a 200-acre farmhouse in Harrisville, Rhode Island.

The house, built in 1736, had a rich history, with a barn, for bedrooms, a fireplace, and scenic surroundings that included woods, a pond, and a small stream. The house offered an ideal setup for their large family and their energetic dog. With neighbors located far away, the children could run around freely without bothering any one. While Roger was initially hesitant due to his work travels that kept him away from home, Caroline was drawn to the house and convinced him to make an offer. The offer was quickly accepted, and the family received a piece of advice from the previous owner, they should keep the lights on at night. Caroline's only intention was to raise her daughters in a beautiful countryside setting,

unaware of the dark presence waiting for them. Andrea Perron, the oldest daughter, recalled that the strange occurrences started as soon as they moved in. Spirit seemed to appear around every corner, with some not even realizing the family was there. The house had seen eight generations live and die within its walls, and it felt as though some of these spirits had never left. The parents had invested their entire savings into this property, believing it would be their forever home, a place to be passed down to future generations. But shortly after moving in, they began to regret their decision. The strange noises began almost immediately. The family heard creaks, footsteps, bangs, and the eerie sound of bells.

Voices seemed to emerge directly from the walls, as though the house itself was whispering to them. At first, they tried to rationalize these sounds, attributing them to the natural creaking of wood in an old house or perhaps distant noises from neighbors. But with the nearest neighbors too far away, that explanation didn't hold up for long. As the weeks passed, the haunting became more intense. The furnace started malfunctioning, requiring Roger to go into the basement frequently. Each time he did, he felt an invisible presence brushing against his shoulders, making him uneasy.

This marked the beginning of what would become the second phase of the haunting, as the events escalated beyond mere sounds. Almost every night, the front door would shake violently, as though someone were pounding on it with force. When Roger went to check, no one was there. This unnerving pattern of three knocks, three loud bangs, followed by silence, and then another three, began to repeat itself, as though someone or something was sending a message that the family could not understand. Over time, these noises became even more ominous, eventually

taking the form of physical apparitions. Andrea noted that each family member saw different entities. According to her, these spirits had their own preferences for whom they wanted to reveal themselves to, a phenomenon that is common in hauntings. The house seemed to host two distinct types of spirits, those that were benevolent and those that were malevolent. Some spirits would leave behind pleasant smells, like fruit or freshly cut grass, while others brought a foreboding presence with them. One spirit, a woman, would visit the girls' bedroom each night, giving them gentle kisses on their foreheads before disappearing. There were also playful spirits that took the form of children, running through the house, laughing, and moving the girls' toys. Cindy, one of the younger

daughters, was a favorite of these spirits, who would play with her hair and run around her. Another spirit the family encountered was a woman who seemed to, tidy up in the kitchen. She would rearrange cabinets and, on several occasions, left piles of dust in the middle of the floor as if expecting someone else to finish the cleaning. The girls called this spirit, Manny, who they believed was a man who died in the house in the early 1800s. Mani would stand in the doorway between the kitchen and the dining room, watching the girls play, always with a slight smile. He would vanish whenever someone turned to look at him. The family often felt like they were in a bubble when the spirits appeared, with the air growing dense and a strange sense. sensation preventing them from moving or speaking. Cindy described it as being trapped,

unable to react to what the spirits were trying to convey. However, there was a darker side to the spirits in the house. Some spirits emitted horrific odors, foul enough to make anyone in their presence gag. At times, the girls would hear whispers in their ears, saying unsettling things. On one occasion, Cindy heard a voice murmur, there are seven dead soldiers buried in the walls, the family quickly realized that not all entities were friendly, and these malevolent spirits soon took a toll on everyone. Some of the spirits became increasingly violent, pulling the girl's hair, lifting them out of bed, pushing them, and even biting them. There was a particular entity, a male presence, that Andrea refrained from discussing except on rare occasions. She hinted

that this spirit's intentions were dark, saying only, he was a grown man in a house with five girls, the spirit that seemed to fixate on Caroline was Bathsheba Sherman, an entity the family believed to be the primary antagonist in their ordeal. Caroline's curiosity about the history of the house led her to local archives, where she discovered that the house had belonged to the Arnold family for eight generations. Tragedies had occurred on the property over the years, including multiple suicides. One of these included Johnny Arnold, who allegedly hanged himself in the house in the 1800s. Another grim tale involved Prudence Arnold, an 11-year-old-old girl who was reportedly murdered there. The most frightening story, however, centered around Bathsheba Sherman,

a woman who had lived on the property during the 19th century. Born in 1812, Bathsheba married Jutts and Sherman in 1844, and they reportedly had several children, though none survived to adulthood. Legends emerged over time that Bathsheba sacrificed her children to Satan, though in reality, child mortality was tragically common in that era. One particular story suggested that when one of her children, Herbert, died, a knitting needle was found embedded in his skull. Though the investigation was dropped without any charges, the townspeople had already cast Bathsheba as a witch, claiming she had cursed the land and wanted to attain immortality. After Judson's death, Bathsheba allegedly remarried, contrary to popular tales that

claimed she took her own life in the house. In truth, she passed away naturally in 1885, though rumors circulated that her body was found, cold as stone. Legend say that before her death, Bathsheba cursed anyone who dared live on her land. The Peron family believed that her spirit had become obsessed with Caroline, pulling her hair, shoving her, and even pushing her down the stairs. Over time, Bathsheba's actions escalated from small annoyances to serious attacks, as if she intended to harm Caroline to make room for herself as the new mother of the household.

Caroline's experiences with Bathsheba were terrifying and invasive. Bathsheba seemed to take particular interest in Roger, who reported feeling her, caress him at night. Some sources suggest that Bathsheba wanted to replace Caroline, yearning to take her place in the family, even with Roger. The family felt trapped in a house that was supposed to be their dream home, but had become a place of nightmares. As time went on, they felt as though Bathsheba was determined to drive Caroline away for good. This haunting, filled with sinister and sometimes unexplainable events, left the Perrone family questioning their beliefs and fears. They came to realize that not all spirits are kindly or even neutral, some have dark, obsessive motives, and in the parents' case, one of those spirits was determined

to make them suffer. The story of the Peron family and the haunting they experienced is one that has captivated people for decades. While there are numerous versions of the events, the most commonly shared account is that the house the Peron family lived and was plagued by a demonic entity, believed to be Bathsheba Sherman. Some argue, however, that this story is exaggerated or even fabricated. According to certain versions of the tale, Bathsheba was not the saint she appeared to be but rather a demon that manipulated and tormented the family, particularly focusing on Caroline Peron.

The descriptions of the entity that haunted the Peron family paint a chilling image of a sinister force with a distorted, unnatural appearance. Caroline Peron herself described the entity as having a head that was tilted to one side, round and gray, with no discernible eyes or mouth. It was said to resemble a decayed beehive, covered in webs, and gave often eerie, unnatural presence. According to Caroline, many of the spirits she encountered in the house had this unearthly quality, but none more so than this particular entity. In fact, she and her family often experienced telepathic dreams in which they would perceive

these spirits simultaneously, further solidifying the disturbing nature of their experiences. Andrea Perron, another member of the family, recalls feeling utterly helpless as she watched her mother being tormented by this presence. Her description of the various phases the demonic entity went through is both terrifying and heart-wrenching. The entity would first confuse its victims, isolating them from others, and slowly break down their will until possession seemed like the only option. Many believe that the parents were particularly vulnerable due to their initial disbelief in such forces. However, Andrea later clarified that the family was baptized and confirmed Catholics, disputing the theory that they were targeted for being non-believers.

One of the most significant points of contention is the role the famous paranormal investigators, Ed and Lorraine Warren, played in the Peron family's case. According to many sources, the Warrens were contacted by the Perens themselves. However, Andrea Peron maintains that it was actually a group of students who contacted the Warrens on their behalf, and the couple arrived six weeks later, in October of 1973. Lorraine Warren, upon entering the house, reportedly felt an immediate presence of something malevolent. She even went so far as to say that the Spirit's name was Bathsheba, which seemed to validate some of the family's experiences. Despite the Warren's efforts to assist the parents, the entity in the house remained relentless. They performed an exorcism of sorts, although Andrea later described it more as a ritual

that left the family feeling even more vulnerable to the entity's power. The most harrowing moment of this experience, Andrea recalls, occurred during the ritual when her mother was physically attacked. Her body reportedly contorted in unnatural ways, speaking in an unknown language, before being thrown across the room. This was an event that Andrea will never forget, and although her mother survived, she has no recollection of the attack. Andrea and the other witnesses, however, would carry the trauma of that night forever.

The paranormal activity in the house continued unabated, despite the Warren's attempts to expel the malevolent forces. As the family faced increasing danger, they were eventually forced to leave, unable to fight the powerful entities that claimed ownership of the house. The parents were financially trapped for years, unable to leave the home they had invested everything in, but eventually, they moved to Georgia, seeking a fresh start. The house would continue to be plagued by mysterious occurrences long after the parents left. New occupants would quickly flee, unable to withstand the malevolent forces within the house. Some of these individuals even experienced physical

harm, such as the man who attempted to restore the property in fled in terror, leaving behind his tools, clothes, and even his car. The property remained vacant for years, a place that few would dare to approach. In the years following the Perrin's departure, the Warrens attempted to bring attention to the story, believing that it would help shed life on the experiences that had unfolded in the house. However, there were others who were skeptical of the claims, arguing that the Warrens had manipulated the events for publicity and financial gain. The house eventually became known as one of the most haunted locations in America, largely due to the publication of the book, The Conjuring, and the subsequent film series inspired by the events. In the years that followed,

Andrea Perron, despite initially distancing herself from the idea of reliving her traumatic experiences, eventually wrote a trilogy of books called House of Darkness, House of Light. In these books, she shared the details of her family's ordeal and the events that transpired in the house. However, not everyone was convinced by her account. One of the more recent homeowner, owners, Norma Sacks, who lived in the house after it had been sold, became a vocal critic of the Peron family's story. She claimed that the house was not haunted and that the tales of Bathsheba Sherman and other spirits were nothing but myths. She even went so far as to accuse Andrea of fabricating the story for personal gain. Norma's stance changed after the success of the film,

The Conjuring. In a series of videos, she publicly criticized the parents, calling their stories into question. She also revealed that the House had no historical record of any deaths or tragic events that would have led to the hauntings. Some speculated that Norma had been motivated by financial interests, as the House's association with the paranormal had drawn significant attention. Others believed that she had been angry at the sudden influx of visitors and fans who sought to explore the haunted property. Despite Norma's public denouncement, the story of the Peron family continues to be a source of fascination for many. It's difficult to say whether the house was truly haunted or if the Warrens and the parents created a narrative that blurred the

lines between fact and fiction. What is clear, however, is that the house on the hill in Rhode Island remains a place of mystery and intrigue, drawing paranormal investigators, film crews, and curious onlookers from around the world. The latest chapter in the house's history came in 2019 when Jennifer and Corey Hazen, a couple of paranormal investigators, purchased the property. They were well aware of the house's past and had no intention of ignoring its history. Their goal was to restore the house and turn it into a museum dedicated to the paranormal. But soon after moving in with their two children, they began experiencing similar phenomena to what the Peron family had reported.

The Hazens described hearing unexplained noises, seeing shadows, and feeling an oppressive atmosphere. To capture evidence of the paranormal activity, the Hazens installed numerous cameras throughout the house. They began streaming live footage 24-7, sharing their findings with the world through platforms like the Dark Zone TV. The live streams have garnered significant attention, with viewers witnessing eerie occurrences such as moving objects, strange lights, and unexplained sounds. The Hazens have even hosted paranormal investigations with well-known experts, further fueling interest in the house.

However, not everyone is convinced by these new reports. Some believe the Hazen's experiences are genuine, while others remain skeptical, arguing that the family may be embellishing the events to maintain interest in the property. Nevertheless, the haunting of the Peron House remains one of the most enduring paranormal mysteries of our time, and its legacy continues to evolve, with each new owner adding their own chapter to the story. Whether you believe in the supernatural or not, the house on the hill remains a place of fascination and fear, where the line between reality and the unknown is forever blurred. In the early 1600s, during the rule of King James I of England and six of Scotland, England was embroiled in a period of religious and social turmoil.

King James, who was deeply suspicious of supernatural forces and an ardent Protestant, became increasingly obsessed with the idea that evil forces were manifesting in the form of witchcraft and Catholic rituals. In 1597, he published demonology, a manual detailing how to identify and prosecute those suspected of practicing witchcraft. After ascending to the English throne in 1604, he introduced the Witchcraft Act, a law that aimed to eliminate two specific groups, Catholics who refused to convert to Protestantism and individuals, particularly women, who were believed to have knowledge of healing or herbal remedies.

With the Witchcraft Act in place, officials across England, including in Lancashire, were instructed to compile lists of those who did not attend the Protestant Church or accept the Eucharist. This led to increased scrutiny and suspicion in small communities, where anyone with unorthodox beliefs or knowledge was at risk of being labeled a witch. In Pendle Hill, Lancashire, Judge Roger Noll was assigned to root out alleged nonconformists and sorcerers, while Judge Robert Holden was tasked with overseeing the village of Somsbury. Pendle Hill was known for lawlessness and frequent acts of violence, creating a climate where accusations of witchcraft easily took hold.

Sonsbury, on the other hand, was a quiet village. Yet even there, one prominent family, the Southworths, resisted conforming to the state's religious demands. The Southworths were staunchly Catholic, led by Sir John Southworth, who openly refused to abandon his faith despite the growing dangers. Sir John's defiance landed him in prison multiple times, but he remained resolute. His eldest son, also named John, however, was less willing to face persecution. To avoid trouble, he converted to Anglicanism, angering his father to the point that Sir John

disinherited him. John Jr. subsequently married Jane Sherburn in 1598, and they moved to Somsbury Lower Hall, where they started a family. By all accounts, John and Jane had a happy life together, but tragedy struck in 1611 when John suddenly died, leaving Jane a widow. Shortly afterward, Jane and two other local women, Janet Beirley and Ellen Beirley, became the targets of accusations that would change their lives forever. In March 1612, a teenage girl named Grace Sowerbuts accused Jane Southworth, Janet Beirley, and Ellen Beirley of practicing dark magic. Grace's grandmother was Janet

Beirley, and her aunt was Ellen Beirley. Jane Southworth, however, had no familial or social connection to Grace. Nonetheless, Grace insisted that the three women were witches and told tales of their alleged powers, painting a frightening picture of the lengths to which they supposedly went to torment her. According to Grace, Janet and Ellen had the ability to transform into dogs and chase her through the woods. She claimed they had harassed and frightened her for years, using their powers to control her actions. She even alleged that they once transported her through the air to a barn using magical means, where she was held captive and terrified. On another occasion, Grace stated that they tried to enchant her into throwing herself into the river to drown.

At first, these accusations sounded far-fetched, even for the superstitious climate of the time. Many might have dismissed them as the imaginings of an overly creative young girl or the result of family feuds and mischief. But Grace's tales took an even darker turn when she involved a local family known as the Waltons. She recounted that the barely women had kidnapped the Walton's young son, drained his blood, and used his body to make potions. Grace claimed that one night, Janet and Ellen ordered her to bring the child to them.

She said that they drank his blood, which weakened him so severely that he died soon after. Grace added that, after his death, Janet and Ellen dug up the boy's body and took it home, where they cooked and ate part of it. The rest, she alleged, was used to make a magical ointment allowing them to transform into animals.

When Judge Holden heard these accusations, he questioned the Waltons, who confirmed that their son had died under mysterious circumstances shortly after his first birthday. They couldn't provide a clear explanation for his illness, only that he had suddenly fallen ill and died. Grace's gruesome claims stirred suspicion, and Holden became increasingly convinced that he had sufficient evidence

to pursue a case of witchcraft. The shocking details of Grace's testimony seemed to sway the court, and all three women were formally charged with various evil and diabolical acts against Grace. But Grace's stories didn't stop with the death of the Walton Child. She claimed that her grandmother, aunt, and Jane Southworth participated in a secret gathering, or, Sabbath, every Thursday and Sunday night on the northern bank of the River Ribble. At these meetings, she said, the women met with otherworldly beings with whom they would eat, dance, and even engage in carnal acts.

Such salacious details added an air of depravity to her accusations and reinforced the perception of witchcraft as a heinous betrayal of Christian morality. Despite the lack of physical evidence, Judge Holden was determined to convict. the women. To bolster his case, he sought the testimonies of people close to Jane Southworth, hoping they might confirm her alleged association with the occult. Initially, the villagers were reluctant to speak against Jane, who was generally respected in the community. However, two men, John Singleton and William Mellar, came forward to share hearsay they had allegedly heard from Sir John Southworth, Jane's deceased husband. According to them, Sir John had harbored

suspicions about Jane, fearing she was a wicked woman and a witch who had possibly cursed him. The stories these men told cast further doubt on Jane's character and fueled the hysteria surrounding her supposed powers. In April 1612, after gathering what they considered sufficient evidence, Judge Holden ordered the arrest of Jane Southworth, Janet Beirley, and Ellen Beirley. They were taken to Lancaster to a wake trial. As the date of the trial approached, the women faced a daunting fate. Their judge, Sir Edward Bromley, was known to, for his ambition and desire for royal favor. He aimed to impress King James by executing as many witches as possible. However, Bromley was also wary of his reputation, he needed to ensure

that his judgments were based on credible evidence. On August 19, 1612, the three women appeared in court alongside others accused of witchcraft. Gray Sowerbuts recounted her harrowing experiences with convincing detail, drawing on every accusation to portray the women as truly monstrous. She painted a vivid picture of the magical attacks and sinister rituals she claimed to have endured, and many present were swayed by her words. It seemed inevitable that Jane, Janet, and Ellen would be condemned to death. But as the trial progressed, cracks in the prosecution's case began to appear. Judge Bromley questioned the consistency of Grace's testimony, especially the more outlandish details, and sought further verification of her story. Eventually, the truth began to unravel when a few witnesses turned on each other, accusing Grace of

being coached to lie. It was revealed that a Catholic priest named Christopher Thompson, who was hiding in the Sonsbury area, had instructed Grace to fabricate the accusations to incriminate the women, all of whom were Protestants. Thompson, who was also Jane's uncle, may have held personal or religious motivations for seeing the women punished. With this revelation, the court was forced to reconsider the entire case. Grace eventually confessed that her story was fabricated and that her uncle, also known as, Thompson, had coerced her into lying to target the women. The judges were appalled by the extent of the deception, and Judge Bromley addressed the jury, stating that God himself had intervened to save the accused women. He declared Jane,

Janet, and Ellen not guilty, instructing them to be cautious in the future to avoid any further suspicion. The Somsbury which trial is one of the most unusual cases in England's history of which hunts. It stands as a testament to the dangers of religious and social prejudice, where personal vendettas could easily escalate into life-threatening accusations under the guise of battling witchcraft. While Jane, Janet, and Ellen were fortunate to be freed, their story highlights how fear, religious conflict, and superstition could transform everyday misunderstandings into matters of life and death. The story of River Phoenix and his family begins in the summer of 1968, when two idealistic souls, John Lee Bottom and Arlene Sharon Dunnets, met and quickly

fell in love. They were passionate about freedom, peace, and love, the quintessential values of the 60s hippie era. Within only six months, they married, ready to build a family based on those shared beliefs. On August 23, 1970, their first child was born, a boy they named River Jude Bottom, in Midross, Oregon. The name River came from Herman Hesse's novel, Siddartha and Jude, was inspired by the Beatles song, Hey Jude. River was born into a world that encouraged free spirits, with parents who had dreams of an unconventional life. As the bottom family grew, John and Arlene found a spiritual path they thought aligned with their values by joining the children of God, a religious group that they believed would allow them to spread love and light.

As missionaries, they journeyed across continents, having children along the way. On November 12, 1972, River's sister Rainbow Joan of Arc was born in Crockett, Texas, two years later, Joaquin Raphael, whom the world would later know as Joaquin Phoenix, was born in San Juan. Puerto Rico, Liberty Butterfly was born in Caracas, Venezuela in 1976, and finally, on December 10, 1978, their youngest sister Summer Joy was born. Traveling constantly with their parents, the Phoenix kids were raised with a blend of traditional beliefs, unconventional values, and a shared responsibility to earn money for the family. They spent their days busking, performing on the streets, singing, and playing music

to earn whatever money they could. River, his siblings, and their parents were dependent on these street performances for food and necessities, relying on the kindness of strangers to get by. John Lee Bottom, while trying to climb the ranks within the Children of God community, eventually became a bishop in Venezuela and the Caribbean. But despite this position, the family's living conditions did not improve, and the children continued to perform on the streets for money. Over time, as the family witnessed the founder of the group,

David Berg, amass wealth while most of the group's followers remained impoverry. their disillusionment grew. When the cult introduced controversial practices like Flirty Fishing to recruit followers through intimate interactions, including involving children, the bottoms could no longer stay. They fled back to the United States, leaving the cult behind and returning to Arlene's parents in Phoenix, Arizona. It was in this place that the family decided to symbolically renew themselves, changing their surname to Phoenix, inspired by the mythical bird that rises from its ashes, representing rebirth and transformation. Back in the U.S., Colleen Phoenix found work as a secretary at NBC, a job that allowed her to network within

the entertainment industry. Soon, she connected with a talent agent named Iris Burton, who immediately saw potential in the Phoenix children. River, with his quiet demeanor, golden hair, and soulful eyes, stood out. Burton sensed that he could play the perfect rebel with a cause character that was trending on TV. River's first role on television was on fantasy, two years later, he appeared in the NBC series Seven Brides for Seven Brothers, which led to more opportunities, including roles on

celebrity and Robert Kennedy in his times. Rivers Breakout into the film industry came with the role in Explorers in 1985, which paved the way for iconic roles in Stand By Me, the Mosquito coast, a night in the life of Jimmy Reardon, and Little Nikita. By 1989, his performance in Running on Empty had earned him an Oscar nomination, solidifying him as one of the most promising young actors of his time. That same year, he starred in Indiana Jones. and The Last Crusade and also made his mark in Parenthood, where he met Keanu Reeves, who would go on to become his close friend. Rivers fame skyrocketed, and he was often compared to James Dean, a young actor with an edge,

charisma, and talent that captivated audiences. While Rivers' career was soaring, he remained a man of strong principles. He was one of the few Hollywood stars who spoke openly about being a vegetarian, sharing his reasons and interviews and urging fans to reconsider their dietary choices. He also spoke out on social, political, and humanitarian issues, advocating for animal rights and serving as a spokesperson for PETA. Rivers' lifestyle seemed to match his ideals, he claimed never to have touched drugs and believed in keeping his body and mind clean.

Rivers' commitment to authenticity and activism was unusual in Hollywood at the time, and it added to his allure. However, he struggled to balance his public image with his desire to stay grounded. Music was his true love, and he found solace in performing with his band, Alacaz Attic, alongside his sister Rain. In 1993, River was offered a unique opportunity, to perform live with his friend Flea, bassist of the Red Hot Chili Peppers, at the Viper Room, a Hollywood nightclub owned by Johnny Depp. Excited to be on stage again, River invited his siblings Joaquin and Rain, along with his girlfriend, Samantha Mathis, to watch him play. That Halloween night, things didn't go as planned. Just before going on stage, Flea informed River that the stage was too crowded, and he wouldn't be able to perform.

Disappointed, River joined his family at a table to watch the show instead. What happened next remains shrouded in mystery and controversy. According to the official report, River went to the bathroom and, in a fateful decision, took drugs with friends. Another version of the story claims that a mysterious individual handed River a drink that turned out to be a lethal, speedball, a dangerous mixture of multiple drugs. Within moments, the substance's overwhelmed River's system. Feeling unwell, he approached his friend Bob Forrest, pale and desperate, telling him, I think I'm overdosing. He began to convulse and vomit, eventually collapsing onto the sidewalk outside.

Joaquin Phoenix, in a panic, dialed 911, but by the time the ambulance arrived, it was too late. River was pronounced dead at Cedars-Sinai Medical Center at 151 a.m. A subsequent autopsy confirmed that his death was due to a drug overdose, with levels of heroin and cocaine found in his system at eight times the lethal dose, along with traces of marijuana, valium, and morphine. Rivers' death shook Hollywood and made headlines worldwide, particularly given his previous statements condemning drug use. Some media outlets were quick to label him a hypocrite, but those close to him insisted it

wasn't that simple. Rivers' mother, Arlene, released a statement mourning her son and condemning the pressures of the Hollywood lifestyle. Some friends speculated that River had dabbled in drugs to get into character for a role as a troubled young man and had struggled to leave the habit behind afterward. The tragedy left his brother Joaquin devastated, prompting him to withdraw from acting for two years, unable to cope with the media frenzy surrounding his brother's death. It is then that September 11, 2003, arrives. On that day, Shafia does not go to school. Her friends call her on the phone, but she doesn't answer. They go to look for her at her house, and the Ahmeds kick them out.

Rumors begin to circulate, and the whole school starts saying that the girl has disappeared. We begin this story in Pakistan with a man named Defar Ahmed. This man was born and grew up in the village of Yudam, specifically within a Sunni Muslim family. They appeared to be a normal Muslim family, but it is worth noting that they actually were not. They followed strict traditions, which they believed was the path of faith. The concept of honor was very important to them, and following traditions was an obligation. Any family member who did not follow the path of faith, who did not adhere to their values, thoughts, lifestyle, or religious beliefs, was considered a dishonor to the entire family and,

therefore, had to be punished. To give you an idea, Ifaker's parents, when he was very young, promised him that he would marry his cousin Farzana. It didn't matter if they didn't love each other or if they wanted to live separate lives. His parents wanted it that way, and if they didn't marry, they would bring shame to the entire family. Unfortunately, Itheker didn't want this. He wanted to be free, live his life, meet new people, and so he escaped from Pakistan and went to Copenhagen, Denmark. Once there, he lived the life he had always dreamed of, partying, making friends, meeting

other people, falling in and out of love, and at one point, he met a woman. woman named B. Lon Anderson. This woman was not Muslim, so according to his family, he could not marry her. But he didn't care, and in 1982, they began a relationship. For years, his family disapproved of their union, but they thought it might be a passing love. At one point, this couple had their first child, Tony Ahmed Anderson. This is when Ahmed was taken aback. He had not only married a non-Muslim woman but had also had a child with her. For years, they pressured him to return to Pakistan, but Iphika firmly refused. He said that his life was in Denmark, that he was in love with B, that he was happy with his

son, and that he would not leave them for anything or anyone. So, the Ahmed family from Pakistan devised a plan, and in 1985, they sent a letter to him saying that his grandmother was about to die and that her last wish was to see him again. Iphika quickly packed his bags and traveled alone from Denmark to Pakistan, only to find out that it had all been a lie. His grandmother was perfectly healthy, and the real reason for the trip was to tell him that he wouldn't return to Denmark without marrying his cousin, Farsana Ahmed. This union had to take place because it was supposedly God's will, and if Iphika refused, he would dishonor the entire family and, not only his family, but also young Farsana, who would never marry anyone else. Iphica refused again and again, but at one point, the girl threatened to take her own life, so he finally accepted.

Weeks passed, and B. He heard nothing from him. It was then that she received a letter from him asking her and their son to move to Bradford, England. She didn't understand why, but, without giving it much thought, packed up her things and moved there. In mid-May of 1986, Iphaker entered the house accompanied by a pregnant woman. B.E. couldn't believe what she was seeing, but Itheker told her that this woman was his cousin and that she would temporarily stay with them. But as time went on, B.E. realized that something very strange was happening. This is when Iphaker told her the entire story, telling her that the woman was his cousin and that not only were they married, but she was also expecting his child. Obviously, B.E. couldn't bear this, so she asked for a divorce and kept full custody of their son. On July 14, 1986, Farsana Ahmed gave birth to their first daughter, Saffelifter, and over the next few years, they had three more children, two girls and one boy.

However, among all of them, the one who stood out the most was undoubtedly beautiful Saffel. According to those who knew her, she was an incredible girl, outgoing, cheerful, and had something that her parents thought was very dangerous, and that something was ambition. The dream of this girl was to expand her knowledge and eventually become a lawyer, something her parents didn't think was right because what they wanted for Sappel was for her to marry a good Muslim man and become a housewife. Before being with Farsana, Iphaker had an open mind, but when he married her, he was convinced that the right thing was to follow tradition and that, therefore, all his daughters had to become good Muslims, dressing in traditional clothing, covering their bodies, being modest,

silent and submissive. But Saffel was the opposite of that, she was outgoing, talked to everyone, loved to dance, put on makeup, did her hair, and had a very noticeable character. But he thought that maybe with age, she would start to change. However, what happened in her case was quite the opposite. Once she reached adolescence, everything became much worse. She spoke to both girls and boys, wore tight pants and short-sleeve shirts, liked painting her nails, putting on makeup, doing her hair, and everything about her seemed to be a problem in her parents' eyes. They thought she was acting like a Western girl, and that she would probably end up dating

Western boys, which was the last thing they wanted for her. To control her, they bought a phone that she would share with her sister Alicia, and they would check daily what numbers were in it. When they saw that there were numbers from boys, the punishment they gave the girls was terrible, especially for Sapple. When she returned, she would be subjected to terrible beatings that often left marks all over her body. This is when the parents took the following measures, generally, they didn't care if their daughter had marks on her body, as it was a sign that she was behaving very badly, and therefore, everyone had to know. However, when the teachers saw this, they quickly alerted social services, and they visited the Ahmed house several times to make sure everything was okay.

So, the family took the next step, when the beatings became too much and left noticeable marks on her body, they prohibited the girl from going out until the marks disappeared completely. As Saffel entered adolescence, she wanted more and more independence. But according to her parents, if she had it, she would go down the wrong path, So they started taking her to and from everywhere. If she was meeting a friend, they would accompany her and wait for her. If she went to school, they took her and picked her up. They watched her 24-7, and one day, with this extreme surveillance, they realized that

Saffel was speaking with a boy from school. This is when the couple took the girl back home, and once there, Farzana, in a fit of rage, strangled her with all her strength. She did it with such force that her finger was. left marks around Sapple's neck. To cover up the evidence, they locked her in the house for several weeks, weeks in which the girl neither went to school nor spoke to her friends or touched the phone. These were weeks in which everyone at school feared the worst. In fact, the girl's teacher couldn't believe it. The parents didn't notify that she wouldn't be

attending class, and none of the girl's friends knew where she was. So, the teacher called Ahmed on the phone, and they told her that Sappel was very very much. very sick but would return to class soon. When the teacher asked to speak directly with the girl, the most important part of the conversation went as follows, should I be worried about you? To which Sappel responded, yes, and immediately hung up. At one point, Shafia Ahmed found a job. The theory was that with the money she earned, she would help her parents financially, but the reality was very different. She intended to save as much as possible to escape from home. But unfortunately, all the money she earned was kept by her parents.

They managed all her money, and when she asked for something, they would ask questions like, What will you spend it on? With whom? When? Where? The girl had to report to them at all times where she was, with whom, and where she was going, and of course, she had to be home before sunset because, at night, supposedly, decent girls didn't go out. Everything I am telling you was recorded in the journal that Shafia Ahmed was writing.

A journal in which she transcribed all the pain she felt from not being accepted by her parents, the insults, and the beatings she received, making her believe that the problem was hers, not theirs, that she was a dishonor to the family. With all this pressure, the girl tried several times to escape from home, but none of them were successful. In 1998, she pulled off the most remarkable of all escapes. Day after day, she took clothes to school, one day a t-shirt, another day shoes, another day socks. Little by little, she filled her locker with more and more clothes. Finally, when she had enough, she escaped through the window of her room and ran away with a friend.

But two days later, the police found her and took her back home. The situation with Sappel was critical for the Occamets. What was perfectly normal for them was a disgrace. They were so obsessed with honor that they felt their daughter would never be the person they expected. If the girl kept behaving like this, they would never be able to marry her to a good Muslim. So, in the summer of 2003, they organized a family trip to Pakistan. Supposedly, a family acquaintance was getting married, so the whole family was going to travel there to celebrate it. However, the reality was very different.

The night before flying, Farzana gave her daughter. daughter Shafia a large amount of sleeping pills, and the next morning, she gave her a few more. She wanted her completely asleep during the journey, as the last thing she wanted was for the girl to wake up and realize what was happening. Upon arriving in Pakistan, she and her husband would take her passport and tell her that she would never return to England. She would stay in Pakistan for the rest of her life. But of course, she wouldn't be alone, as in a few weeks, she would marry her cousin, who was 25 years old at the time. Shafia was 17 and didn't even know her future husband, and of course, she didn't intend to.

She wanted to go back home and begged her parents to let her return, but they told her it was impossible. The whole family had gathered to see her marry. Upon hearing this, Shafia knew exactly what to do. She locked herself in a room and tried to take her life by drinking bleach. To be continued. She didn't even know her future husband, and of course, she didn't intend to marry him. She wanted to go back home and begged her parents to let her return, but they told her it was impossible. The whole family had gathered to see her get married.

At this response, Shafia knew exactly what to do, she locked herself in a room and tried to take her life by drinking bleach. This is one of the most painful ways to take one's life, as bleach burns everything in its path. It burned her lips, mouth, tongue, and throat, leaving her in an extremely painful state. But her parents didn't care. They didn't want to take her to any hospital, let alone back to England. However, the groom's family, seeing the condition she was in, decided to cancel the wedding. This is when the Ahmed's, very indignant, returned to England. From here on, the sources do not agree. Some say that Shafia went to the hospital alone, others say she went with friends, but the most

reliable sources say that the Akhmeds took her there. When Shafia was admitted, they never left her side for a single moment. This was basically for two reasons, the first was to appear as attentive parents, showing they cared for her, and the second was to make sure she didn't escape. Another very important point is that the Akhmeds forced their daughter to lie to the doctors, making her say that in Pakistan, she had mistaken a bottle of bleach for an orange juice bottle, and without meaning to, she opened it and drank it. After several weeks in the hospital, Shafia was discharged and, to appear normal, returned to school and work. But in both places, everyone noticed that something was strange with her.

She was extremely thin, emaciated, tired all the time, and had difficulty speaking in eating. Then, on September 11, 2003, that day, Shafia didn't go to school. Her friends called her on the phone, but she didn't answer. They went to look for her at her house, and the Akhmeds kicked them out. Rumors began to spread, and the whole school started saying that the girl had been killed by her own parents, parents who had, on more than one occasion, left bruises all over her body. A teacher hearing all this quickly called the police, and that is when one of her, you know,

of the most shocking cases in UK history occurred. When the Cheshire Police Department went to the Ahmed's house and asked about Shafia, they said she had run away from home. They showed no emotion, didn't seem nervous or agitated, they just acted as if their daughter running away was completely normal. Ahmed even said that his daughter was probably out with a boyfriend and explained they hadn't reported it earlier for two reasons, first, because she always comes back home after escaping for a few days, and second, because they were embarrassed and didn't want the whole neighborhood

to know that their daughter was uncontrollable. Obviously, the police were shocked by these arguments because how could parents be so passive and wait for their daughter to return home? Why hadn't they reported it? Why hadn't they told anyone? It didn't make sense. The police then issued a missing person alert. They expected the Akhmetz to visit the station every day to ask about the investigation, but they didn't. They didn't ask anything at all, and their attitude was the same as always. If Ar went to work every day as usual, returned home, the kids went to school and returned, it was as if Shafia had never existed. The police then called them twice to get their testimony, and in both cases, they gave very vague descriptions of the girl.

They said she was thin, with long black hair, wearing tight clothes and a short sleeve t-shirt, but they didn't mention freckles, moles, scars, birthmarks, or any specific items she always carried, like a hairpin, earrings, or a bracelet. When talking about their daughter, it was like they were talking about any neighbor. Moreover, according to the police, they didn't seem affected. For Cheshire police, the Ahmeds were suspects. One day, taking advantage of the fact that they were out, they placed recorders all around their house and listened to their conversations day and night. But throughout that time, they didn't find anything. Farsana Ahmed constantly made very strange comments,

talking about deaths and disappearances, implying things, but never clearly stating what they had done with Shafia. Unfortunately, the police didn't have enough evidence. The Ahmeds were not stupid. They knew perfectly well that the police were on their tail and were aware that the whole neighborhood in Shafia's school suspected them. So, at the end of 2003, they decided to clean up their image. They began granting interviews to the media, always showing

a low profile, presenting themselves as grieving parents, desperately searching for their missing daughter. In one interview for British television, they said that the Cheshire Police Department wasn't doing its job correctly. They claimed that the police were not looking for their daughter, and that the case was stalled because of prejudice against the Muslim community. They said the police unjustly accused them of making her disappear, all because of stereotypes. They claimed they were a normal, open-minded Muslim family, that their daughter had Western friends, dressed like a Westerner, and that there was no problem with it. In February 2004, two men who were hiking along the River Kent found what appeared to be a pile of clothing tangled in some branches.

However, upon closer inspection, they realized it was not branches, but a body in an advanced state of decomposition. They quickly called the authorities, and when they arrived, they couldn't believe what they were seeing, it was the mortal remains of a woman. First, the forensic experts observed that the victim's body had no visible fractures, her skull was in perfect condition, and there were no fractures indicating the cause of death. So, they assumed she had died from asphyxiation, most likely by the killer blocking her airways until they ensured she was dead. The pathologist couldn't determine the exact cause of death but said the body belonged to a young woman. Due to the condition of the body, no further findings could be made.

According to Sergeant Detective Mike Foster, they later discovered that there were multiple postmortem fractures on her body, fractures that appeared to have been made to dismember her. The forensics team thought the killer wanted to separate the body for easier transport. The third point was that the location where the body was found was not random, It seemed like the killer thought no one would find the body. So at this point, they noticed clear intentionality. The final point, but by no means the least important, was that the body was so decomposed that it was almost impossible to identify the victim.

The only way to do so was through dental records, the jewelry she was wearing, and DNA tests. It was confirmed that the remains belonged to Shafia Ahmed. At this point, Shafia's case was no longer a disappearance. but a murder, and of course, her parents were the prime suspects. They, along with other members of their family, were arrested and interrogated several times, but unfortunately, they were released due to lack of evidence. The girl's parents claimed she ran away with a boyfriend, and her siblings repeated the same story.

It was as if they had memorized a speech, and time and time again, they said the same thing. They didn't give details, didn't provide evidence, didn't offer any of them. they just repeated that the girl ran away and never came back. Finally, in August 2004, Shafia Ahmed's funeral took place. The case remained dormant for a long time, with no witnesses or evidence, and the police couldn't do anything. However, in August 2010, the Akhmed's surname reappeared in police records. Apparently, Alicia, Saffla's sister, couldn't take it anymore. After her sister's death, the family's honor had been placed on her. Her parents controlled her every move and subjected her to punishments far worse than what they had done to her older sister. She couldn't go out

with boys, couldn't wear certain clothes, couldn't wear makeup, couldn't paint her nails, she lived what she considered a dictatorship. So, she decided to escape from home, and the best way to do it was by carrying out a robbery in her own house. She spoke to some friends so that, on August 25, they would enter her house while everyone was inside and robbed them. Her friends would attack the family, steal jewelry and money, and then flee. About a week later, Alicia would escape from home. All the loot would be shared equally, and with hers, Alicia intended to run far away. However, the police were much quicker and arrested Alicia's friends within hours.

Once in the police station, they all confessed that the mastermind behind the plan was none other than Alicia. Akhmet. It was then that the young woman broke down. For her, it was much better to be in prison than in her own house. So when the police asked her all the details, she had no problem giving them all the information. She provided every detail of the plan and not only that, but she also said that her older sister, Shafia Ahmed, was murdered by her parents on September 11, 2003. She said that on that day, Shafia had gone to work alone, and when she felt her father she was finished, her mother, Farsana, saw her wearing tight pants and a short-sleeve shirt. When her mother saw her, she became furious and began shouting and insulting her.

The humiliations continued all the way home, and once there, Shafia's parents threw her on the sofa and suffocated her with a plastic bag. According to Alicia, that death served three purposes, the first, to get rid of the problematic daughter, the daughter who, according to them, was a disgrace, the second to seven. an example for the rest of the children to show them that if they followed her path, they would end up like her, and finally, it served to reinforce their authority, a way of telling the other children that if they told anyone what had happened, they would end up like her. On September 7, 2011, Cheshire Police announced that Saffla Ahmed's parents, Ifar Ahmed,

51, and Farsana Ahmed, 48, had been charged with her murder. Their trial began in May 2012, and it became one of the most controversial trials in the UK. Alicia Ahmed testified against them, and it said that she had no qualms about revealing everything she had suffered up to that point. She spoke of Shafia with tears in her eyes and talked about the pain of being the daughter of these monsters. Teachers, friends, neighbors, and many others testified. And, of course, the Muslim community completely rejected this crime.

as the Ahmeds did not represent their culture at all. On August 3rd, 2012, they were found guilty of the murder of Safla Ahmed in sentence to life imprisonment, with a minimum of 25 years. But now it's your turn, what do you think of the case? Do you think this story could have been avoided? End. You will claim that this is just the work of a few bad apples, but what are the officers who stand by and do nothing while they commit offenses against the people they encounter, and the police departments like yours who refused to prosecute these criminals as they would one of the citizens that they are sworn to protect. We begin, obviously, with today's case, which starts on the afternoon of May 25, 2020, specifically in Powderhorn, Minneapolis, around 8 p.m.

An employee of seafoods, a grocery store, calls the police because a customer supposedly tried to pay with a fake $20 bill. This customer was George Floyd, a 46-year-old. A 46-year-old, old father who had recently lost his job due to the pandemic. He was a regular customer and was known by the entire staff for being very kind and respectful. However, the clerk who attended him didn't know him. It's unclear whether this person was new or had never encountered Floyd, but regardless, they didn't know each other, and the first impression they had of him was far from positive. According to the clerk, Floyd entered the store, asked for a pack of cigarettes, and pulled out a $20 bill.

But when the bill was analyzed, it turned out to be fake. Therefore, the clerk asked Floyd to give him the pack of cigarettes because if he wasn't going to pay, he couldn't keep the product. But the man refused outright, stating that the bill was real, to check it again, because he wasn't going to leave without his pack. The clerk grabbed the phone and called 911, informing the police that a customer had paid with a fake bill and that, not content with that, he seemed drunk and was not in control of himself.

Given his words, the Minneapolis police thought this person might be aggressive, so they sent a group of officers to the scene. Up until here, everything seems normal, paying with a fake bill is a crime, and it usually carries a fine. If you pay with a lot of fake money, you could even go to prison. But given it was just a $20 bill, it was a simple fine and then go home. But the suspect seemed aggressive, so the Minneapolis Police Department sent the following officers, Tu Tao, Thomas Lane, J. Alexander Quang, and Derek Chauvin, 45 years old. Once they arrived at the scene, the officers realized that Floyd was inside a car with several people.

So, Thomas Lane, thinking that he might have a weapon on him, approached the vehicle with a gun drawn and ordered him out with his hands up. From here, the chaos began. At first, Floyd refused to be handcuffed, but at one point, when Thomas explained what had happened, Floyd calmed down and accepted. However, the situation became complicated when the officers tried to put him in the patrol car. At that point, Floyd said he was claustrophobic and couldn't get in. This is when Derek Chauvin intervened. Here we have two points to highlight.

The first is that Maya Santa Maria, former owner of a club called Nueva. rodeo, assured that Derek Chauvan and George Floyd worked for her at the same time. They worked in different areas, George was inside with the clientele and the artists, while Derek took care of the outside. It's possible that they had no relationship, although they did overlap as workers at the venue. The second point is that Derek Chauvin, as a police officer, had already accumulated 18 complaints and had been involved in three shootings with fatalities. At 8.19 p.m., Derek and his colleagues grabbed Floyd and tried to forcefully put him in the patrol car. But Floyd resisted, and at one point, Chauvin grabbed Floyd, pulled him out

forcefully, and he fell to the ground. Once on the ground, face down and handcuffed, Chauvin decided to carry out a restraint maneuver. The problem here is that witnesses claimed this maneuver wasn't necessary because Floyd was no threat to any of the officers present, and the restraint wasn't done correctly. The method relies on three steps, the first is to bring the person to the ground using some kind of hold, the goal is to make the person fall, not just drop them, to avoid injury. This is done because on the ground, face down, they have much less mobility, and it's easier to control them.

At that moment, the officers participating in the restraint position themselves on the suspect's body, one at each arm and leg, one at the torso, and one at the head to prevent them from hitting the ground and injuring themselves. That's why there are six or seven officers on top of them. Normally, one officer places a knee on the back and another on the shoulder to immobilize them in position, preventing the suspect from getting up, while also twisting the arm behind to cuff them. Chauvin was the only officer on top of Floyd, and his knee wasn't on the shoulder but on the neck. He stayed in that position for eight minutes and 46 seconds, and he didn't care that Floyd repeatedly told him he couldn't breathe.

After six minutes, Floyd stopped moving, and everyone present asked the officers to check his pulse. One of them did, but he couldn't find one. Even so, Chauvin kept his knee on Floyd's neck for eight minutes and 46 seconds. As a result of this event, on May 26th, all of Minneapolis was in protests. Initially, they were peaceful, but as hours went by, they grew more than. violent. The following days, these protests spread throughout the United States. Luding, attacking police officers, and burning police stations occurred. Dozens of cities rose in protest, cities like Chicago, New York, Las Vegas, Detroit, Los Angeles, San Francisco, and even Washington.

In just a few days, the entire country rebelled against what was happening. And on Sunday, May 31st, something historic happened. The White House turned off its lights, and President Donald Trump was forced to hide in a bunker. Afterward, he announced a curfew for the population. At this point, many of you might ask, and all this for a crime committed by a police officer? The answer is no, and this is neither the first nor the last time an American police officer has committed a crime against a black man. There are hundreds of cases almost identical to George Floyd's. In two In 2012, a teenager named Trayvon Benjamin Martin was shot while returning home from a store for supposedly looking suspicious. His attacker claimed he shot him in self-defense, that Trayvon seemed dangerous, but the truth is the boy had no criminal record.

In 2014, Tamir Rice, 12 years old, was shot multiple times by two officers for allegedly carrying a weapon. But the weapon they spoke of was a toy, and Tamir was simply playing outside. That same year, the attack against Michael Brown, 18, occurred. Michael and a friend were allegedly stealing from a store in Ferguson, and after leaving the store, an officer supposedly struggled with him, and his weapon discharged several times. Up until here, it seemed like an accidental death, with the officer's weapon firing by accident six times. But the theory of an accident couldn't be sustained, and protests arose across the country. But no matter how many protests, complaints, and demands were made, the police kept doing as they pleased.

In fact, this year, two very similar cases to George Floyd's have already been recorded, in February, the case of Ahmad Arbery, and in March, that of Brianna Taylor. That's why the whole world demanded justice for George Floyd and all the people who were victims of police violence. So, on Friday, May 29, Derek Chauvin was arrested and charged. charged with homicide. But the homicide charge he faced wasn't the one everyone was expecting, as it was third-degree homicide, that is, involuntary manslaughter. Many people said that Derek Chauvin, being a police officer and knowing the methods of restraint, perfectly knew that what he was doing to Floyd was wrong. It was clear that Floyd couldn't breathe, yet he kept his knee on his neck for eight minutes and 46 seconds. That's why the protests grew. Police stations were

stores were looted, and acts of vandalism occurred. And in this chaos, the group Anonymous entered the scene. But before knowing what they did, let's first get to know a little about what Anonymous is. Anonymous is supposedly a group of cyber activists that, as their name indicates, is Anonymous. We don't know the names of their members, their ages, origins, or how the group is organized. We know absolutely nothing about them, except that they are represented. by two things, first, the Guy Fawkes Mask, which, by the way, is related to the gunpowder plot conspiracy, and second, their slogan, which goes as follows, knowledge is free.

We are anonymous. We are Legion. We do not forgive. We do not forget. Some sources say that the group doesn't actually exist, they are individuals who identify with the figure of anonymous, with the mask and what it represents and with the group's principles, but they act independently. However, this has not been proven either. The mission of Anonymous is to expose injustices and crimes committed by companies, politicians, and influential people. They don't trust the justice system because, in their eyes, it's corrupt and false. They believe that the powerful, through their influence, always get away with their crimes.

They can commit any kind of crimes. and by paying off a few judges and police officers, everything they do remains unpunished. So, they take injustices and make them public. Throughout the years, Anonymous has carried out incredible attacks. They've attacked Scientology, the Westboro Baptist Church, and led the Occupy Wall Street movement. However, in the last three years, they've remained silent. But on Sunday, May 31st, they returned with the following video, What I've shared with you is a small extract from the video, and if YouTube removes the link, I will leave the full video down below, along with another one they dedicated to The Who.

Many people said that this video didn't really belong to Anonymous and that anyone with a mask and a distorted voice can make these kinds of videos. But two hours after posting this video, the game began. First, the unofficial anonymous Facebook page hacked the Minneapolis Police website, the city where the crime against George Floyd occurred. They threatened to release compromising information about that police department, information about violence, corruption, and officers with criminal records. After saying this, they published emails and passwords of all the officers in that police force. Not satisfied with this, on Sunday, during the riots,

they carried out a denial of service attack against the Chicago police. The police were using radios to communicate with colleagues and friends. request reinforcements, but for several hours, that communication was impossible because someone replaced it with a continuous loop of the song F asterisk asterisk the police star. From here, everything turned into chaos. Social networks took down everything that anonymous was posting. Twitter and Facebook removed everything they found, and even YouTube started censoring them, considering that what they were posting was offensive. So, everything they uploaded disappeared, but people kept reposting it. Supposedly, in this moment of chaos where everything

you upload gets removed, Anonymous reported that what they did to the Minneapolis police would be repeated with the police in Ferguson, the city where the crime against Michael Brown occurred. This is where we reached the most important point of this case, and to illustrate it, I will show you a tweet supposedly posted by one of anonymous accounts. And I say supposedly because none of their accounts are verified, and will come back to this point later. It's not just about Trump. It's not just about Clinton. There's an entire network, literally a list of people who were and still are involved. Hashtag Op Death Eaters. At this point, we all know who Jeffrey Epstein was. Recently, Netflix released a miniseries documentary called

Jeffrey Epstein, Filthy Rich. But for those who don't know him, I will give you a brief overview of who Jeffrey Epstein was. He was a powerful finance magnate, and as such, he had ties to very influential people, such as Donald Trump and Bill Clinton. The problem here is that this man had some rather disturbing preferences. As his friend Donald Trump said on several occasions, he liked young, attractive girls. Trump and Epstein were very alike at this point, they loved parties, alcohol, and beautiful girls, and Epstein threw incredible private parties in his mansions and islands, parties to which the world's most influential people were invited. In 2005, Epstein went to court because a man reported that he had been harassing his 14-year-old

daughter. This would only be one of the first accusations against him, as soon after, 36 teenagers accused him of the same thing. And the most shocking part of all is that this man pleaded guilty, but the sentence he received was absurd, 13 months in jail and to carry out charitable acts. Over time, more and more complaints were raised against him, and all kinds of documents began to leak, the veracity of which has not been confirmed. These documents contain testimonies from two girls named Tiffany and Jane Doe, pseudonyms, by the way, accusing both Jeffrey and Trump of carrying out reprehensible acts against minors, acts against them and other girls. According to several users, these documents were already public knowledge, already circulating on the

internet, already being talked about. So, if you search for them, you will find everything about Tiffany and Jane Doe. But the problem here is that these documents have not been verified, and it hasn't been confirmed that they are true, so they have no validity in a trial. The thing here is that on July 6, 2019, Jeffrey Epstein was arrested again, but this time for much worse charges, in Florida and New York, for human trafficking. More and more testimonies claimed that Epstein didn't work alone and that he ran a trafficking ring aimed at pleasing the elites, a ring that the press nicknamed the Lolita Express. However, and this is the most shocking part, on July 10th of that same year, Jeffrey Epstein took his own life inside his cell.

Weeks before his death, Epstein had already tried to take his own life, so the guards had to be more attentive, they had to check the cameras from time to time. However, the day he succeeded in dying, certain things didn't add up. To begin with, the prison where he was located was a high security one, so he was being monitored 24-7. Then, we have the fact that there was a camera in his cell, and the third point is that there were two guards monitoring that camera. But those guards, conveniently, had fallen asleep when he took his life. Maybe Epstein had a partner, someone who didn't want his name to be mentioned in the middle of a trial, so the best thing they could do was end his life before this man said anything.

We challenge U.S. authorities and Interpol to open an investigation on Donald Trump and his participation in the trafficking network of Jeffrey Epstein, which is still very active and has compromised intelligence and security in Europe and the Five Eyes through blackmail. With that tweet, we begin the second part of Anonymous Strike. Shortly after posting that tweet, they supposedly cited an account called Op Death Eaters and began reposting everything this account had been posting over the last few years. And specifically, Among all the reposts, the following tweet was included. We need your help to expand this and find more information about Epstein's conspiracy network. You can start by looking inside his personal little black book of addresses. See any familiar names. Post them with hashtag Op. Death Eaters. This tweet links to a very important document, a script document called the Little Black Book of Epstein. This black book contains the phone numbers of influential people connected to Epstein.

These are all the contacts this man had in life, and among them are Naomi Campbell, Mick Jagger, Chris Evans, Bill Clinton, members of the Kennedy family, and even the Trump family. This last part shouldn't surprise us, as Trump was a good friend of his. However, this list also included Kevin Spacey, whom we have already discussed in previous videos. This document was published in 2019, so we could say it was public knowledge, but it doesn't mean much that Jeffrey Epstein had the phone number. numbers of a famous actor or politician because Epstein was very influential, a billionaire who threw extravagant parties. However, the fact that Anonymous supposedly reposted this now makes many believe that the people on this list are connected to the Lolita Express. Obviously, there's no proof against them, no proof against Naomi Campbell or Evans, but the whole world has

started to speculate. Perhaps Naomi Campbell, using her role as a model, could have lured young girls and sent them to the Lolita Express. Another important fact is that, supposedly, anonymous, after reposting this list, hinted that they planned to release, in the near future, the names of the people really connected to Jeffrey Epstein's human trafficking ring, the influential people who truly took advantage of the Lolita Express. Among Epstein's contacts is the Duke of York. The Duke of York and Epstein were very good friends, and it must be said that in 2019, this Duke was accused of sexual misconduct. So, a lot of people have realized this connection and have begun to speculate that maybe this person is linked to the death of Princess Diana of Wales.

Perhaps Diana knew that these kinds of events were happening in the royal family, and she wanted to expose them. Without hesitation, the anonymous group began to encourage the world to start connecting the dots and published a series of very controversial tweets. They claimed that Princess Diana was indeed murdered on orders from the British royal family. In fact, they claimed that a secret agent named John Hopkins, on his deathbed, admitted that Prince Philip of Edinburgh had ordered the death of Princess Diana because she had sensitive information related to the royal family's malpractice. The reason for this crime was very simple. It was said that Prince Charles had kept an assistant who had raped a butler twice. Diana found out about this and managed to record a

confession from the victim, which lasted 30 minutes. However, after the Princess Death, this recording supposedly disappeared. Anonymous hinted with all their retweets that Diana wasn't the first nor the only person who was silenced by the elites. Inevitably, this also brought up the deaths of many other stars, stars like Chester Bennington, Kurt Cobain, Paul Walker, and Michael Jackson. Stars who, at the time, claimed that something very strange was going on. It must be said that the anonymous account and all the account, link to it have been reposting articles that talked about this in recent days. Recently, the Internet exploded with all kinds of conspiracy theories, theories supported not only by

anonymous reposting the Op. Death Eater's account but also by thousands of users. First, they said that Anonymous hacked the Vatican's website. Not satisfied with this, they gave names of religious figures who had committed crimes against minors. But many people say that this is false and that it was never altered. It has also been said that they leaked secret audio files of Michael Jackson, audios where it's clearly heard that Michael knew that he was about to be exposed. But these audios, it must be said, were already on the Internet, and Anonymous didn't leak them, they simply reposted them.

Another point that has been announced recently is that Anonymous has assured that, at Area 51, there are indeed aliens. They supposedly leaked an audio from a person who worked there, but once again, that audio was already on the internet. For this reason, many people have voiced their opposition to what is happening, not against the actions of Anonymous, but against the speculation surrounding it. I previously pointed out that Anonymous accounts are not verified. Anonymous is a completely secret group, and we don't know how it's organized,

how it's composed, or who's inside it. Therefore, if they don't want to be identified, it wouldn't make sense for them to have official pages. To create a page on a network, you have to provide personal information, and if you want to verify that page, you have to prove who you are, submit your passport, ID, or register your company. So, some people say that this anonymous strike is not actually theirs, but rather a strike carried out by people who aren't even part of it. Moreover, alleged screenshots have been leaked that claim the official anonymous Twitter

page used to be named something else, so people are speculating that this account is neither anonymous nor represents it. However, as with everything in this case, this has not been proven either. Another important point is that in just a few months, there will be the U.S. presidential election, specifically on Tuesday, November 3, 2020. So, many wonder if everything that's happening is just a smear campaign against Donald Trump, a campaign to prevent his party from winning again. If this is the case, if it's really a political smear campaign, then Anonymous doesn't seem to be behind it because, in theory, Anonymous is a group that is not affiliated with any political party. However, now it's your turn. What do you think of the case? Do you believe Anonymous really carried

out this strike? The end. The dreams she had were increasingly dark. The girl with her eyes closed screamed, asking her parents for help because she said black shadows were chasing her all over the house. She described places, towns, cities, and locations where she had never been, and spoke in foreign languages that no one had ever taught her. We begin in the late 1880s, in the agricultural city of Watseka, Illinois. One of the most famous cases of spiritual possession of the era took place. At that time, the famous spiritualism movement was at its peak, and practically everyone believed in it. In fact, it was believed that the living, could communicate with the dead through the Ouija board, automatic writing, or raps, a method

made known by the Fox sisters. Even so, no one was prepared for what was going to happen between 1877 and 1878, when a young girl named Lurency Venom would experience a series of strange events that would earn her the nickname, the Whatseka Wonder. Lurancy Venom was born on April 16, 1864, in Milford Township, Illinois, as one of the daughters of Linda Smith and Thomas Jefferson Venom. Her childhood was, from the beginning, completely normal, she was a healthy, cheerful, and affectionate girl. When she turned seven, her family moved to a farm located seven miles south of Watsaca, and her life completely changed. For her, the world began and ended on that land. She loved playing with her siblings in the barn and running until sunset. Her life there was

wonderful, but unfortunately, on July 6, 1877, everything changed for her. The moment she opened her eyes with the first rays of sun, the girls started screaming, swearing that she had not been alone the night before. There were people in my room, and they screamed, ran, ran. I could feel their breath on my face, statements from Lurency Venom herself. A week after the incident, Lurancy was sewing an old rug with her mother when she suddenly stood up with a distant look and said, Mom, I don't feel well, I feel very strange.

Seconds later, Lurancy went rigid and collapsed unconscious on the floor. For five hours, it was impossible to wake her. From that day on, these attacks occurred almost daily. Lurancy could be playing, talking with someone, relaxed, and suddenly, she would fall to the ground totally unconscious. When this happened, her pulse weakened, her breathing slowed, and her body temperature plummeted.

At those moments, Lurency appeared to be a corpse. But the strangest part was not the physical changes, even while apparently unconscious, the girl would mumble. Lurancy, when lying on the ground with her eyes closed, would complain of intense abdominal pain and, among sobs and wales,

murmured strange visions of what she called angels. Sometimes, these attacks lasted up to eight hours, eight hours during which the girl spoke with strange voices, shouted, talked to herself, and described very strange places. But upon waking, she remembered nothing. For months, several doctors studied her case, but unable to find any explanation, they declared her mentally ill and recommended her parents sent her to the Peoria State Asylum. The Venom family at first refused to institutionalize their beloved daughter,

but little by little, the girl's condition worsened, and the attacks became more frequent. The dreams she had were increasingly dark. The girl, with her eyes closed, screamed for her parents' help, saying black shadows chased her around the house. She described places, towns, cities, and key locations where she had never been, and spoke in foreign languages that no one had taught her. Her personality and dreams began to change and sometimes became aggressive, an attitude that remained even when she woke up. So, by the end of 1877,

the Venoms decided that after Christmas break, they would send their daughter to the mental asylum. Word quickly spread through neighboring towns, and dozens of people who believed in spiritualism began knocking on their door. These people begged them not to send a girl to the asylum, saying what she had was not an illness, but a gift. At first, the Venoms laughed at them, they didn't believe in ghosts. But then someone convinced them, a man named Asa Roth, a spiritualist, and founder of the city of Watseka. Asa Rof told them that committing Lurancy would only worsen her mental state, and he knew what he was talking about because years earlier he had lost a daughter

who had gone through exactly the same thing. She was institutionalized, and this led to her death. Asa Rof didn't say much about his daughter's gift but explained that because it had not been treated properly, it ended up consuming her. After this, he told the Venoms that after their daughter's death, he and his wife became spiritualists and had made many contacts, some of whom might help Lurency feel better, and if the Venoms allowed it, they could try. Desperate, the family accepted the help and immediately put their daughter in the hands of new doctors. In early 1878, physician and spiritualist

E. W. Stevens began visiting Lurency Venom and what he saw fascinated him. He was convinced he was witnessing a real spiritual possession. He described Venom as a genuine medium. He objected her to all kinds of experiments, and the results were documented in articles published in the spiritualist newspaper the Reli-Philosophical Journal. In 1887, he also published a book about the case called the Whatseca Wonder, in which he described the girl as, the most remarkable case of return and manifestation of spirits ever recorded in history. According to Stevens, the best way to calm the ghosts trying to speak through lunacy was

by hypnotizing her and allowing them to talk. Initially, the girl's parents refused outright, not wanting their daughter turned into a lab rat, but it was either that or commit her. So, they agreed. What happened in that hypnosis session would change their lives forever? The rough family, during the three months they spent with Lurancy, subjected her to spiritualist sessions and used her body to channel hundreds of spirits in the presence of mediums and so-called experts on the subject. All of this was carried out under the supervision of Dr. Stevens, who gradually helped Lurency recover her health.

When May arrived, the spirit of Mary Roth began to feel very sorrowful and announced to her mother, Mrs. Roth, that she would soon have to leave. For several days, this entity said goodbye to all her family and told them that during those three months, Lorentzies' soul had been with the angels so that they could heal her, but that she would soon be fully recovered and would therefore want to reclaim her body. Indeed, at one point, Lurency's soul took back her body. However, the Rhoff family, behind the Venom's backs, asked Lurancy to please allow them to be with their beloved Mary a little longer. And Lurancy, moved with compassion, agreed. So, Mary's spirit possessed her body once more and remained for two more consecutive weeks.

But finally, even though the Rofs kept insisting, Lurancy Venom regained her body on May 21st. After the experience, Lurency Venom became a healthy and strong young woman and never again experienced any kind of attack. But unfortunately, living near Watsaka did her no good, so she moved with her parents to a city far from there and started over in every sense. She married a man named George Binning and with him formed a large family. None of their children ever suffered from any kind of mental illness, and she enjoyed good health until the last day of her life. But it's worth noting that she always remained grateful to the spirit of Mary Roth, as she believed it was Mary who freed her from her torment. So, as a token of appreciation, every now and then, she would visit the Roth family and participate in spiritual sessions, sessions where she would allow the spirit of Mary to possess her once more for a few minutes so she could speak to her loved ones.

But now it's your turn. What do you think about the case? Do you believe Lurency was truly possessed? Or was it all in her mind? The end. The story of Emma Smith, later known as Anna Eklund, is one of the most notorious and well-documented cases of demonic possession in history. It all started in 1928, when a woman, seemingly healthy and normal, began experiencing terrifying

changes that affected not only her life but also the lives of everyone who came into contact with her. The events surrounding her possession would strike fear into the hearts of all those involved and leave a legacy of terror and horror. Emma Smith was born on March 23, 1882, in Wisconsin, to a German immigrant family. She was the only child of Jacob and a devout Catholic mother, who tragically passed away in 1890 when Emma was just eight years old. Emma's father, Jacob, was known for his violent tendencies and was an alcoholic.

It was rumored that he had a dark relationship with his sister-in-law, Mina, who was said to be involved in occult practices. She was believed to have been a witch who conducted dark rituals, including child sacrifices. Though Emma was a beloved child in her community, her family history was tainted by these dark associations. As Emma grew older, her behavior began to change around the age of 10 or 11. She started to become distant, withdrawn, and visibly distressed. Her unusual behavior was attributed to the natural changes of adolescence, but it soon became apparent that something much darker was at play.

Rumors began circulating that her father had started abusing her, and by the time she was 14, she had stopped attending church, something she had loved throughout her childhood. She would tell the church that an invisible force prevented her from entering the church, despite wanting to attend Mass. This baffling change in her behavior led the religious community to suggest that Emma might be suffering from some sort of mental illness. However, no psychiatrist or psychologist could pinpoint the cause of her affliction, and no one could help her. It was only then that the Church considered the possibility of demonic possession, which led to the involvement of Father Theophilus Risinger, a well-known exorcist.

Risinger had a reputation for successfully performing exorcisms, but he also had a chilling presence. The very thought of an exorcist in the area made people uneasy, as it meant that someone was possessed, and this created an atmosphere of fear. Risinger first encountered Emma in 1912, when she was 26. She underwent her first exorcism, which was deemed a success. She returned to her previous self, kind, sweet, and religious, and the exorcism was considered a success. However, in 1928, after the death of her father, Emma's mental state began to deteriorate once again. She became increasingly hostile, violent, and full of hatred for religious symbols and objects. She even attacked her confessor on multiple occasions.

Her mind seemed to be consumed by something far darker than anything anyone had ever seen. Father Risinger was called in once more to help, but this time, he knew that the situation was far more complicated. The once innocent girl had become a woman tormented by something far beyond human comprehension. After consulting with doctors who failed to diagnose her condition, Emma was handed over to the Catholic Church for further investigation. Father Risingberg decided to take her to a quiet convent in Oling, Iowa, where he could carefully observe and determine whether her condition was truly possession.

The convent in Elling was chosen for its quiet, isolated location, far from the distractions of a large city. The community was small, and the convent was peaceful, making it the perfect place for Emma to undergo further examination. The local priest, Father Joseph Steiger, was a close friend of Father Risinger and would provide invaluable support during the investigation. Though Steiger had reservations about an exorcism in his community, he agreed to help Risinger, believing that the presence of a known exorcist could draw attention and increase

the fear among the townspeople. On August 17, 1928, Emma was brought to the convent. At first, she appeared to be the same sweet and polite woman she had been before her possession. However, within 24 hours, the nuns at the convent began to notice strange and disturbing behavior. Emma was polite and well-behaved, but whenever religious objects came into her presence, her demeanor would change. She could sense the presence of blessed items, and when one nun blessed her food, Emma began to growl like an animal. Her face contorted, and her voice became deep and guttural, unlike anything a human could produce. It was clear to everyone that something was horribly wrong. Father Risinger began the exorcism on August 18th, 1928. The ritual

was difficult and long, and it was clear from the outset that this would not be an easy task. For eight days straight, the exorcism took place, and Emma underwent a terrifying transformation. Her body shook violently, and strange sounds came from her chest. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she began to experience unnatural strength, leaping from her bed to the top of the door with no effort whatsoever. The sounds coming from her chest were so loud and terrifying that they could be heard by the entire town of Olling. People began to fear that there were demons inside the convent.

The exorcism rituals were exhausting and intense. Emma's strength seemed to grow with each passing day, and the nuns and priests were unable to contain her. Despite the restraints they placed on her, Emma's force only seemed to increase. She would vomit strange substances, such as tobacco leaves, grains of wheat, and other items that made no sense. The nuns also reported that Emma would speak languages she had never learned, including Latin and German, which she should not have known. The entire convent became a place of fear. Emma's room emitted a foul odor every day, something that could not be explained by the vomit alone. Her body seemed to decay before the eyes of

the nuns, as if the possession was physically manifesting in her appearance. Yet it wasn't just the physical manifestations that shocked those around her. Emma would often levitate, flying above her bed and then sinking back down, her body growing heavy, causing the mattress to creak under her weight. Father Risinger and Father Steiger eventually discovered the identities of the demons that had taken possession of Emma. They were not just random spirits, but rather powerful beings with disturbing backstories. The first demon, Beelzebub, the Lord Lord of the Flies, entered Emma's body when she was 14, encouraged by someone else, a much darker entity.

The second demon, Jacob Smith, Emma's father, was believed to have invited these demons into her body when she refused to submit to him. The third demon, Mina, was the sister-in-law of her father and believed to be a witch. The fourth demon, Judas Iscariot, had entered Emma's body with the intent to lead her to suicide, just as Judas had done. There were also lesser demons, tormenting her and making it even harder to expel the more powerful ones. The exorcism lasted for days, with no sign of the demons relenting. Emma's body would contort, stretch unnaturally, and at one point, she even lifted herself off

the bed as if she were floating. It wasn't until December 23, 1928, that the exorcism finally concluded. At 9 p.m. that night, Emma was freed from the possession. She sat up in bed, murmured the names of the demons, and said, at last, I am free. Jesus, have mercy on me. Though Emma Smith was freed from the possession, the trauma of the experience left lasting scars on everyone involved. The nuns who helped with the exorcism were deeply affected, and Father Risinger and Father Stiger were haunted by the events they had witnessed. Emma's life after the exorcism remains a mystery, but it is said that the demons left a

permanent mark on her, as they did with those who came into contact with her. The case of Emma Smith, later known as Anna Eklund, remains one of the most chilling examples of demonic possession ever recorded, and it serves as a reminder of the terrifying power of the supernatural. The possession that shook a small town, if you've ever wondered what happens when whispers of the supernatural break through the silence of an otherwise quiet town, let me tell you a story that's sure to give you chills. Picture this, it's 1928, and the small town of Oling, Iowa, becomes the backdrop for one

of the most infamous cases of demonic possession ever documented. This wasn't just your run-of-the-mill horror tale, it involved a young woman named Emma Schmidt, whose story rippled through the walls of a convent and spilled out into the frightened ears of an entire town. Let's rewind to where it all began. A troubled beginning, Emma Schmidt, though some call her Anna Eklund, was born on March 23, 1882, in Wisconsin. Her parents were German immigrants, and not much else is known about her early years. Her mother was a devout Catholic who tragically passed away when Emma was just eight years old. Her father, Jacob Schmidt, on the other hand, was a whole different story, a violent alcoholic with a reputation for being more than a little

scary. Rumors swirled around Jacob, alleging that he was not only abusive but also involved with sinister practices alongside his mistress, Mina, who had her own dark reputation. Locals whispered that Mina was a witch, dabbling in dark rituals and even sacrificing her own children. Amid all this chaos, young Emma grew up loved by her community. Sweet, kind, and deeply religious, she was the kind of girl who never missed a Sunday, Massachusetts. But when Emma turned ten, something began to change. A darkness creeps in, at first, it seemed like your typical case of teenage angst. Emma became withdrawn, moody, and anxious.

People thought it was just hormones kicking in. But then things took a darker turn. At 14, she abruptly stopped going to church. When pressed about why she avoided Mass, she gave an unsettling response, something won't let me through the door. She couldn't explain it further, only that an invisible form. force was holding her back. It wasn't just church. Emma developed an intense aversion to all things religious. She couldn't look at crosses, avoided holy water, and claimed to hear

voices in her head that told her to commit unspeakable acts. The community began to talk, and soon, whispers of possession reached the local clergy. Enter Father Theophilus Risinger. By the time Emma was 26, her behavior had spiraled. The church decided to call in an expert, Father theophilus Risinger, a capuchan monk with a reputation for handling these kinds of situations. He wasn't your average priest, this guy had seen it all. Known for his success in performing exorcisms, he approached Emma's case cautiously. Her first exorcism, performed in 1912, seemed to work, and for a while, Emma returned to her cheerful, church-going self. But peace didn't last. The nightmare returns, fast forward to 1928. Emma was 46, and her father, Jacob,

had just died. With his death, Emma's life once again unraveled. Her aversion to religion returned tenfold, along with new symptoms that terrified everyone around her. She attacked her confessor, recoiled from blessed objects, and began speaking in strange voices. The church had no choice but to bring Father Risinger back into the picture. This time, he knew the battle would be far worse. The convent in Elling, Risinger decided that Emma needed to be isolated for her safety and that of others. He arranged for her to be taken to a convent in Elling, Iowa, a small town with a population so tiny that it seemed like the perfect place to keep things under wraps. However, upon her arrival, things quickly spiraled out of control. Emma's journey to the conventful, until

she stepped off the train. Without warning, she lunged at the priests who greeted her, attempting to strangle them. Her strength was inhuman, her growls guttural. Even seasoned clergy were shaken. And this was just the beginning. Signs of possession. Within a day of Emma's arrival, the nuns began noticing strange occurrences. Emma would growl like an animal and writhe in pain at the sight of holy objects. One particularly eerie moment came when a nun secretly blessed Emma's food. As soon as Emma touched it, she gagged and spat it out, snarling like a feral beast. It was becoming painfully clear, this was no ordinary case of mental illness. The first exorcism, the first session of Emma's exorcism began on August 18, 1928. The scene was straight out of a horror movie.

Emma, restrained to prevent harm to herself and others, initially lay still. But as soon as the priests invoked the Holy Trinity, all hell broke loose. Emma's body convulsed violently, her face contorted, and guttural roars erupted from her throat. At one point, Emma allegedly levitated from her bed and clung to the frame of the door, without using her hands. The sheer force of her movements convinced everyone present that something unnatural was at work. Over the next eight days, Emma endured unimaginable torment as Risinger and his team prayed over her, trying to banish the entities that possessed her. Identifying the demons.

Eventually, the exorcists demanded that the demons reveal themselves. What came next sent chills through the room? The spirits identified themselves as, Beelzebub, the Lord of the Flies. Jacob Schmidt, Emma's own father, who claimed he had cursed her to eternal torment. Nina, Jacob's mistress, who admitted to being a witch. Judas Iscariot, who pushed Emma toward thoughts of suicide. Lesser demons, who served to protect the stronger entities within her. And the most terrifying of all, Lucifer himself.

With this revelation, it became clear that Emma's case was no ordinary possession. The horror intensifies, as the exorcism continued, Emma exhibited abilities that defied explanation. She spoke fluent Latin and German, despite having no formal education in either. She revealed personal secrets about the clergy, taunting them with their darkest sins. Her body would twist and contort in ways that seemed physically impossible, and an unbearable stench emanated from her room, a smell the nuns described as death itself. Emma also displayed superhuman strength, breaking free from restraints and hurling objects across the room.

Her condition worsened to the point where she would vomit extraordinary amounts of liquid, often containing unexplainable objects like tobacco leaves and wheat. The final battle, the exorcism spanned several sessions, each more grueling than the last. During the final session in December 1928, the tension in the room reached a fever pitch. The priests and nuns were exhausted, their faith tested to its limits. As they recited prayers, Emma let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, as suddenly as it began, she fell silent. At 9 p.m. on the final night, Emma sat up, her face calm for the first time in months.

In a soft voice, she declared, Beelzebub, Judas, Jacob, Meena, hell, hell, hell. Praise be to Jesus Christ, the room fell silent. The demons were gone. Aftermath, Emma Schmidt's exorcism left scars on everyone involved. While she returned to a semblance of normal life, those who witnessed the ordeal carried the weight of what they had seen. The case of Emma Schmidt remains one of the most chilling examples of exorcism in modern history, a story that continues to haunt and fascinate to this day. This retelling attempts to capture

the eerie and haunting nature of Emma's story while staying rooted in the historical context. Whether you believe in possession or not, it's hard to deny the lasting impact of such a tale. As I mentioned earlier, during the summer, the place would get visitors, but the rest of the year, it stayed afloat thanks to the Stanley family's money. And now, without that support, there was no way to keep it running, especially since guests kept complaining about strange events they were experiencing. The first reports came from room 217. At first, no one paid attention, but as time went by, everything became more and more sinister, and the events began to spread throughout the hotel. Let's begin. That night I dreamt that my three-year-old

son was running down the hallways, looking back over his shoulder, wide-eyed, screaming, he was being chased by a fire hose. I woke up with a jolt, drenched in sweat, an inch from falling out of the bed. I got up, lit a cigarette, sat in a chair, staring out the window at the Rockies, and by the time the cigarette had burned out, the outline of the book was fully formed in my mind. With those words, Stephen King revealed to his biographer, George W. Beam, the inspiration behind writing one of his greatest bestsellers, The Shining. That dream passed through his mind after spending a night at the Stanley Hotel, which was

already known as one of the most haunted hotels in the world. But what was really hidden inside the Stanley Hotel? And was it truly terrifying enough to inspire a novel? Let's find out. This story usually begins with the hotel's founder, Stanley, but it wouldn't make sense to talk about him without first exploring the origins of Estes Park, the land on which the current hotel stands. From ancient times, these lands were sacred to Native American tribes. The Ute people used the lands for fishing and hunting elk, deer, and bison. Later, between the late 17th and early 18th centuries, the Arapahoe did the same and even established a settlement here. According to their beliefs, Estes Park held magical connotations. For them, nature itself was a living

force, not just plants and animals, but something greater. A powerful energy that, when cared for properly, returned the favor, but if harmed, could destroy everything in its path. With these principles, Native Americans cared for this area more than anyone. But not everyone saw nature the same way. In 1874, during his second visit to the American West, the fourth Earl of Dunraven and Mount Earl, Thomas Wingham Quinn, took a deep interest in this region. Estes Park lay over a 30-square-mile Valley, and to him, it was the perfect place to create a private hunting reserve for the elite. So, he decided to buy the land, fence it off, and build a hotel. Unfortunately for him, 12 years earlier, a law had been passed stating that only American

citizens could claim land on the continent. A citizen could claim 160 acres and settle there to build a home. The Earl of Dunraven was Irish, he had no legal right to the land. So, he hired American men to buy the land for him and then sell it back to him. Eventually, he acquired 6,000 acres of the best land in Estes Park. He privatized the area and, in 1878, built a hotel named the Estes Park Hotel. That location remained open until August 1911, when a terrible fire broke out one morning and destroyed nearly everything.

After that, the Earl, tired of his indulgence, decided. not to rebuild and abandon the land for good. And this is where the true founder of the Stanley Hotel enters the picture. Freeland Oscar Stanley and his twin brother Francis Edgar Stanley were born on June 1, 1849, in Kingfield, Maine, part of a family with eight children born to Solomon P. Stanley and Afia Khazar Stanley. Although they were not wealthy, education was incredibly important to their parents. They encouraged learning in science. music and poetry, and thanks to this, the boy's creativity became their greatest strength. As children, their father gave them a small knife, which they used to carve spinning tops to sell

to classmates. This was the beginning of their entrepreneurial dreams. They later manufactured buckets for maple syrup, which sold like crazy. Then, they created kits with compasses and protractors for business school students. Their next big step was photography. They improved on existing techniques and launched their first company, Stanley Dry Plate, which they sold in 1904 to George Eastman of Eastman Kodak for $500,000, an enormous amount of money at the time. But their greatest business success came in the late 1890s when they developed the Stanley steamer, a steam-powered car that eventually broke the land speed record in the early 20th century. As you can see, the Stanley brothers were exceptionally brilliant, successful entrepreneurs and inventors.

However, in 1890, at the age of 50, Freeland Oscar Stanley was diagnosed with tuberculosis, and his entire life came to a halt. There was no known cure until 1921, and until then, doctors believed the best remedy was exposure to the cold, dry air of the mountains. So, Stanley began traveling through the state of Colorado, searching for the ideal location to cure his illness. That's when he discovered the beauty of Estes Park. The moment he arrived in the valley, he fell in love with it and decided to buy the land from the Earl of Dunraven, who was desperate to get rid of it.

In 1907, he and his wife Flora Jane Stanley decided to bring new life to Estes Park and turn it into a tourist destination. That same year, they ordered the construction. of the Grand Stanley Hotel. The hotel's creation and maintenance generated many jobs. Stanley wanted it to be fully equipped, with electricity, water, phones, and even installed a motor vehicle line from the train station 30 kilometers away directly to the hotel. He contributed immensely to the city. He built the Fall River hydroelectric plant, funded and paved the Big Thompson Canyon Road toward Loveland, and paved the St. Frayne Road. Among his many

achievements, in 1907, he became the first president of the Estes Park Bank. For everything he did, he became a symbol of the region, and his project was seen as something divinely inspired. When the hotel opened, it had 48 rooms, and for every two rooms, there was a shared bathroom. It featured a fully electric kitchen, steam laundry, a hydraulic elevator, and telephones and electric lights throughout. Although that may sound normal now, at the time it was considered insane, a risky investment. But Stanley didn't care about profits, he loved the place and was willing to spend all his money on it. Next to the main structure, he built a concert hall, featuring a beautiful piano. The idea was for guests to enjoy great performances, but in truth,

the room was dedicated to his beloved wife, Flora, who had once been a music teacher. During the day, guests enjoyed all kinds of luxuries, golfing, bowling, horseback riding, and car rides. At night, they played billiards, listened to piano concerts, and danced. According to many, it was paradise on earth. However, winters were so harsh that the hotel would empty out entirely during the cold season. But each summer, life would bloom again, people fell in love with the place and often said they wanted to spend the rest of their lives there. And if not in life, maybe in death. It would be their promised paradise.

So said Madame Vera, a psychic and guest at the Stanley Hotel. Many famous people stayed at the Stanley, among them, Molly Brown, the Unthinkable, Titanic Survivor, John Philip Sousa, Theodore Roosevelt, the Emperors of Japan, a great number of artists and thinkers. However, it said that some guests never left. There are stories of inexplicable deaths, disappearances, murders, and accidents. Though many of these tales may not be true, or at least not documented in period newspapers or archives, their eerie presence remains.

And we're only just getting started. To be continued. It is said that some guests never truly left. There are reports of unexplained deaths, disappearances, murders, and accidents. Of course, many of these stories are likely not true, or at least not documented in newspapers or records from the time. Now, I'll share with you the accounts that have actually been verified. From the very beginning, guests at the Stanley Hotel reported feeling uneasy under certain circumstances. Some claim to feel presences, see shadows, or even hear children running around

on the fourth floor, children who weren't actually there. However, no one gave much important to these reports at the time. The place was large and imposing, and people could easily be influenced by suggestion. But the situation turned more serious after the 1911 explosion. Only two years had passed since the Stanley Hotel had opened when, one night during a storm, the entire building lost power. The staff quickly lit candles and waited for the storm to pass to resume their tasks. But one made refused to stop working, her name was Elizabeth Wilson.

Young and inexperienced, Elizabeth grabbed a candle and headed to Room 217. Back then, the rooms ran on gas lighting, and even though the power was out due to the storm, the gas was still flowing. Room 217 had been completely closed, so you can imagine what was inside, a massive accumulation of colorless, odorless gas. When Elizabeth opened the door with a lit candle, a terrible explosion occurred. She was thrown into the air and fell. down the stairs, breaking her ankle. A large portion of the hotel was destroyed. But unlike

what many people say, no one died in that explosion, not even Elizabeth. She took a leave to recover, but once healed, she chose to return and work at the hotel until the end of her days. She claimed to be deeply in love with the building, especially Room 2.17. Today, Room 2.17 is considered one of the most haunted in the hotel. said that at night, an invisible force unpacks guests' luggage, moves objects around, and carries out all sorts of unsettling actions. Many guests even claim to see a woman's figure emerge from the wall, though no one knows for sure if it's Elizabeth Wilson, as no photo of her has survived. In 1926, the hotel was sold to the Stanley Corporation, a private company set up to manage the

Stanley family's assets in Estes Park. Unfortunately, the Stanley Fortune soon went to bankrupt. As mentioned earlier, during the summer the hotel would attract guests, but for the rest of the year it survived thanks to the family's financial support. Now, without that, the hotel had no way of recovering, especially since guests were constantly complaining about strange occurrences they were experiencing. The first reports again pointed to room 217, and while they were initially ignored, over time the events became more sinister and began to spread throughout the hotel, leading many to wonder. What exactly happened here to cause such elevated paranormal activity? That's when the darkest legends of the Stanley Hotel began to take shape.

Accidents, murders, people reportedly throwing themselves from windows. The most believable legends begin with the Earl of Dunraven. The Earl loved to stay at the hotel, always requesting room 407. After Stanley's passing, strange things began happening in that room. People claimed that the Earl himself would appear there when the moon was high in the sky. The lights would turn on and off by themselves, and the temperature would drop dramatically for no apparent reason. But this is just the tip of the iceberg. There are two specific stories linked to Room 407 that are particularly chilling. The first involves a couple staying there during the off-season.

They couldn't sleep all night because the elevator was making loud noises, going up and down constantly, its motor causing the walls to vibrate nonstop. The next morning, they complained at the front desk, only to be told that the elevator had been out of service for several days. The second story tells of another couple who had problems with the room lights. They would turn on and off by themselves, and at one point when the room went dark, they clearly saw the silhouette of a man standing in the corner, staring at them.

When the lights came back on, he had vanished. Rooms 401 and 418 are also considered among the most haunted, but not by sinister men, rather by children. People hear them running, dropping marbles on the floor, and laughing uncontrollably. Many have claimed that these were the children of the Stanley couple, who supposedly died in the hotel. But the truth is, the Stanley's never had children, and no child ever died at the hotel. So no one can explain where the voices and laughter come from. And these aren't isolated incidents, dozens of people have reported seeing ghostly children running through empty hallways.

By the 1950s, 10 years after the death of Freeland Oscar Stanley, the hotel welcomed two new guests, the ghosts of Mr. and Mrs. Stanley. It said that the spirit of Mr. Stanley roams the lobby and the billiard room, which have been his favorite while alive. Several tourists claimed to have captured his image in photographs taken in that room. Some say his ghost checks in on guests to ensure they're comfortable. The spirit of Flora Jane Stanley, however, appears only in the concert hall, where her favorite piano sits. Many report hearing the piano play by itself.

Staff and guests alike swear they've heard it, but when they walk into the room, it stops, and then resumes after they leave. Many strange events are said to happen at the Stanley Hotel, but here, I've only mentioned those that the management considers most credible or well-documented. From this point on, we enter the most famous part of the story, the one that brought international attention. In the 1970s, the Stanley Hotel once again faced financial crisis. Its location was excellent, but staying there was still expensive, and few could afford it. This is when the now-famous writer Stephen King enters the picture.

On Halloween of 1974, he decided to stay there with his wife and children. At the time, he was just starting to gain recognition for his books Carrie in Salem's lot, but he was looking for something different, a story that would break the mold. According to his biography, Stephen King, America's best-loved boogeyman, he opened a map of the U.S. and searched randomly for a setting for his new novel. That's how he ended up at the Stanley Hotel. When we arrived, they were just about to close for the season, and we were the only guests at the hotel. We were the only family to have dinner at the restaurant.

After that, my wife and children went to sleep in the room we had been assigned, Room 2.17. Stephen King then wandered through the hotel, ending his walk at the bar, where he began imagining the character Jack Torrance, the future protagonist of the shining. Throughout his tour, King was deeply moved. The place was magical and awe-inspiring. But nothing strange happened, until he went to sleep. That night, he had a horrible nightmare. He dreamed that his three-year-old son was running terrified through the hallways, his eyes wide in panic, his screams echoing around him,

he was being chased by a fire hose, seemingly possessed by a malevolent spirit. That dream, the eerie atmosphere, the feeling of discomfort, all of it laid the groundwork for the shining, which was published just three years later. In 1980, Stanley Kubrick adapted it into an unforgettable film, and that's when the Stanley Hotel rose from its ashes. From then on, paranormal enthusiasts from all over started flocking to the location. But is the activity really as intense as people claim? There are many images said to have been captured in and around the hotel, shadows,

orbs, ghostly figures. But the most famous image was taken in 2016 by an average tourist named Henry Yao. He wasn't ghost hunting, just a big Stephen King fan who wanted to see. with his own eyes, the hallways, ballroom, and bar featured in the shining. When he took a photo of the main staircase, something appeared in the image that wasn't supposed to be there, a strangely dressed person standing at the top of the stairs. But when he looked up, no one was there. Could his camera have captured a real ghost?

TV show Ghost Hunters has visited the hotel multiple times, as has the Rocky Mountain paranormal research society, and both groups agree that all the events have rational explanations, wind, pipes, suggestibility. No historical documents or reports have confirmed any tragic event explaining the paranormal activity. There are plenty of theories, none conclusive. Some say their echoes of the past. Others claim that ghosts come here by choice. Still others say that when Stanley died, the hotel became sad and came to life. Even so, to this day, no one knows for sure what happens inside the Stanley Hotel. Now it's your turn. What do you think is really going on at the Stanley? What do you hope is truly happening inside those haunted halls? The end.

It's 4.30 in the afternoon and Savannah, still hasn't shown up, her mother, her father, her boyfriend, everyone keeps calling her, and she's not answering. So Norberta, Grey Wind, completely outraged, leaves work, and heads straight home. She inspects everything, checks the rooms, and there's no trace of her daughter Sabana. So, she goes straight up to apartment, number five, and their Brooke Cruz tells her, that her daughter left just a few minutes ago. But when she asks where, this woman doesn't know how to respond, Mrs. Graywind at this point couldn't, believe it, where the hell was her daughter?

Let's begin. Everything in Sabana Graywin's life was, perfect. She had friends, family, and a boyfriend, who supported her unconditionally. She worked doing what she loved, she had, moved out, and she was expecting her, first child. But overnight, she disappeared without leaving a trace, no, call, no note, no text message, Nothing at all. Where would an eight-month pregnant woman go, and why, would she leave without saying goodbye? Next, we will find out. Sabana Marie LaFontaine. Gray Wind was born on August 9, 1995, being one of the daughters of Norberta, Greywind and Joe LaFontaine, who, come from two

different Native American tribes, the Spirit Lake of Dakota and the Turtle Mountain of Chippewa. That's why Sabana's upbringing was, deeply rooted in indifonement. indigenous traditions, such as respect for ancestors and love for nature and animals. So we understand that Sabana grew up with very strong values. Those who knew her said she was very open, cheerful, and sociable. She loved being, surrounded by people, making meals, with friends and family, throwing parties, and she was always connected to the internet. She had Snapchat, Facebook, Twitter, all kinds of social network. and posted on them 24 hours a day.

Those who knew her knew that if they knocked, on her door and she didn't answer, but called her phone, she'd answer in two seconds, because she was always glued to her, phone. And if she didn't answer immediately, you, knew she was probably horseback riding, as those animals were her big passion. Sabana Graywind studied at, Kenteska-Sikana Community College and became a certified nursing assistant. From there, she worked in several facilities such as, Herland Center or even tied in Cheyenne Crossings, transitional care, especially caring, for the elderly. Finally, while working, she enrolled at North Dakota State University, with the intention of one day becoming

a doctor, but sadly, this never, happened. Sabana had been dating a young man, named Ashton Mathini for several years. The guy was a few years. The guy was a few years older, and also lived in a city far, from hers. But this initially wasn't a problem, for them, since they felt that through social media, it was as if they were, constantly by each other's side. The parents of both were very supportive of, the relationship, they loved each other, respected each other, had future plans, they were the perfect couple. But then one day Sabana got pregnant. She had just enrolled at university, was working, had her whole life. ahead, of her. So everyone thought it was, going to go badly, that she'd abort, that her,

life would be turned upside down. But none of that happened. The couple was, very happy with the news and saw it, as a blessing from God. So they decided, not only to keep the baby but to also, move in together and become a family. And so they did, in mid-2017, the couple rented an apartment in Fargo, the city where Sabana's parents lived, and began their life together. The months went by, and the couple was truly happy. They found out they were expecting a girl, prepared her room, their life together, was going wonderfully. But then came August 19th of that same year, and everything changed for them. Sabana's brother started work at, 3.30 and his job was pretty far, from home. So he always needed someone, to drive him because he didn't, have a license.

And that day, the one in, charge of taking him was Sabana. The girl was happy to do it, she packed, her bag early, got into the car, parked next to the building, went into, her parents' house with the key, greeted, her brother, and ordered a pizza. Everything about her was normal, she talked to her brother, was on Facebook, chatted with her mother and boyfriend, she was just like always. But then the delivery person arrived. She got the pizza, and as she was, about to close the door, the neighbor, from upstairs stopped her. This woman was Brooke Cruz, 39 years old.

It must be said that this woman was never liked. By the gray winds, she was very odd. One day she would say hi, another day, she wouldn't. One day she'd glare at you, the next she'd be super nice. And when Sabana was seven months, pregnant, she knocked on her door, and asked if she wanted to go smoke weed with her. She invited a pregnant woman to smoke. So for the gray winds, she was, an unwelcome person. But that day in particular, Brooke was very nice, in fact, she seemed so kind that she offered Sabana, $20 to go up for a moment to model for her.

She said she was working, on a sewing project and urgently needed, a model to try her piece of It was still early, around 1 or 120, more or less, so Sabana agreed, and went with her upstairs, but not without, first sending a WhatsApp to her mom, telling her what she was going to do. Around 2.30, Norberta, Sabana's mom, tries to contact her, but her daughter, doesn't respond to WhatsApp or calls. So she calls her son and asks him to please go up to the neighbors, house and ask about his sister. And so he does, he gets out of bed, walks out the door, goes up the stairs, knocks on apartment number five, and no one answers. He insists, rings the doorbell, and, the only response

he gets is the sound, of a sewing machine. The boy finds it very strange, since he had been knocking before that, machine even turned on, and yet no, one had answered. So he goes back home and calls his father, who in half an hour is at the house, and goes with his son to knock on the neighbor's door. And after several long minutes, insisting, finally Brooke, Cruz slightly opens the door and tells them that Sabana will still be, a few more minutes. Then she, slams the door in their faces. This seemed very odd to them, why, not open the door fully? Why doesn't, Sabana come out to talk? But they realize that if they don't leave, right now, the boy will be late to work. So they gather everything and leave.

It's 4.30 in the afternoon end, Sabana still hasn't shown up. Her mother, her father, her boyfriend, everyone keeps calling her and she doesn't answer. So Norberta Gray Wind, completely outraged, leaves work and head straight, home. She inspects everything, checks the rooms, and there's no trace of. Her daughter Sabana. So she goes, directly to apartment number five, and their Brooke Cruz tells her, that her daughter left just a few minutes ago, but when she asks where, the woman doesn't know what to say. At that point, Mrs. Greywind couldn't believe it, where the hell was her daughter?

Sabana would never go anywhere, without telling anyone. So she searched the entire building, for a single clue as to where she could be, and she found two very strange things. First of all, if we remember, Sabana had ordered a pizza before leaving. But guess what, the pizza was, on the dining room table, completely untouched. If the girl had planned to leave, she wouldn't have ordered food. Or at least, she would have tried it. Who orders pizza and then leaves, without even tasting it? But then the woman thought maybe, Sabana went to the neighbor's house, ate something with her, and then took the car, and left. But then we get to the second point, Sabana Graywin's car was still, in the parking lot. Sabana was eight months pregnant, and had all the

symptoms, headaches, leg and back pain. She'd walk two steps, and already be exhausted. So without her car, Sabana couldn't have gone anywhere. So Norberta faced the neighbor, and demanded to know where, her daughter was. She demanded that she let her out. But the woman simply slammed the door in her face. So Norberta had no choice, but to call the police. And this is when the real, chaos begins. Sabana Marie LaFontaine Greywind was 22 years old, a young, beautiful girl, with many friends. So the police at first didn't, take it seriously. They said maybe she went off with, a friend or a lover, or maybe, she wasn't ready to be a mother, so she had an illegal abortion. To the family, this was outrageous.

Sabana would never do something like that. She had future plans with her boyfriend. In fact, Ashton was about to propose, to her. They had planned to travel, had looked at schools. The day before disappearing, she had gone baby shopping, with her little sister. But the police had, different theories. maybe she was promiscuous, maybe she didn't want the baby, maybe her friends had taken her, they said a thousand things, and, none of them matched Sabana.

The girl the police were describing was nothing like Sabana, Grey Wind. So Norberta, completely outraged, begged the police again and again, to get moving, to go into the neighbor's apartment, to search it, but the agents were very calm, saying there was no evidence that the neighbors had kidnapped her. Without proof, without grounds, a judge couldn't give them, a search warrant. So they searched the whole building, asked the neighbors, talked to them, checked the parking lot, the house, asked friends, family, everyone, and after all that, they went, to the police station, and filed a missing person's report. To be continued. At the house, they asked the friends,

the relatives, everyone, and after all this, they went to the police station and filed a missing person report. Although it was made very clear that until 48 hours had passed, they weren't going to get seriously involved in searching for this young woman. The Greywind family, as you can imagine, was in shock, a pregnant woman disappears and the police do practically nothing to find her. And the worst part was that every time they complained, whenever Norberta Greywind or her husband called demanding answers, wanting to know where their daughter was, the officers were very rude to them. They were very very very very. rude to me and had absolutely no empathy, she said. I yelled at them several times because I felt

like they simply didn't care, and they told me they were just doing their job. Over the next two days, the police knocked on the door of Brooke Cruz's house, but they didn't do any kind of search because supposedly there were no signs of criminal activity. They entered the house with Brooke's permission, looked around briefly, asked her some questions, and then left. Thanks to entering the house and talking with Brooke, they found out that she was dating a man named William Hone, and that both were living in the same house. But from there, nothing new, just a seemingly nice couple, cooperative with the police, and showing no signs of being alleged murderers or kidnappers. They appeared to be perfectly normal people. Feeling like the police were doing nothing to find Savannah,

her family and friends started posting flyers all over the city, publishing announcements on Facebook, sharing her story through WhatsApp, and calling every phone number in the state. And on Wednesday, August 23rd, seeing that the investigation was going nowhere, they held an event at the Sanford Medical Center, the place where Savannah supposedly planned to give birth to her daughter, who was going to be named Ashley Joe. At this event, the family publicly announced the timeline of the case, distributed photographs of Savannah Greywind, and also announced they were offering a $7,000 reward in exchange for any kind of information about the whereabouts of the young woman. From this moment on, the case

finally received media coverage. Savannah's face was everywhere, and thousands of people began to wonder why the police weren't doing anything to find her. Was it because she was a young girl? Because she had many social media accounts? Or because she was of Native American origin? Whatever the reason, the whole world couldn't understand what was happening. It must be said that up until then, the authorities kept delaying and delaying, saying they were questioning relatives, friends, close people, and neighbors. But when they reached this point, silence. There were no more press releases, no more excuses. Just silence. And the reason for that was they had made the biggest mistake, and if they admitted it publicly, all of the United States would come down on them.

But what had they discovered that was so disturbing they couldn't even say it publicly? Very simple. William Holm worked at a company called a sure-quality roofing, and all his co-workers had truly disturbing things to say about him. They said this man had a very short temper and that he and his partner were planning to have a baby, but that their relationship was extremely toxic, so toxic that they frequently hit each other. William and Brooke would get physical over anything, and in the middle of one of those fights, they had to get a restraining order against each other. An order which, by the way, they both

broke. With this information, the police dug further into this man's life and discovered he had a criminal record. A record going back to 2008. At that time, William Holm was married to another woman and had two children with her. The youngest of these, who must have been between one and two years old, was admitted to the emergency room with a terrible skull fracture. Doctors quickly took him into surgery, but before operating, they realized this fracture could not have been caused by falling down the stairs. It had to have been inflicted by an adult, deliberately, and not just once, but multiple times. The adult responsible at the time was none other than William himself. So he was immediately handed over to judicial authorities and,

of course, sentenced to prison. As for Brooke Cruz, it should be said she wasn't a saint either. She spent her entire childhood moving from house to house, and her teenage years mostly in juvenile centers. She had issues with alcohol and drugs. In the past, she married a man and had a daughter with him, but it should be noted that she never took care of that child. She was described as a very problematic woman who loved getting into fights. She had threatened her ex-husband with a knife several times, and William Hone once hit her hard in the head with a hammer. But the most important thing about this woman is that she had two obsessions. The first, serial killers. She had books, movies, posters, everything about the bloodiest crimes in history.

She was convinced that she could commit a crime and never be caught. And the second, babies. In 2011, Brooke Cruz suffered a miscarriage, and doctors told her she would never be able to have children again. From that moment on, the woman became completely obsessed with other people's children. Since getting together with William, all she talked about was wanting to be a mother at all costs, no matter what. She wanted to be a mother, and she wanted it now.

So she started following pregnant women or new moms on the street. She would take photos of them, follow them, and that's what happened to a woman named Roxanne Cartwright. But don't think the harassment stopped there. Brooke also stalked women on Facebook, adding them, messaging them, liking or even reposting everything these women published, as in the case of Cad Ranger. Her obsession with babies went so far that she filled entire notebooks with homemade recipes to induce labor or cosmoscarat. So when the police found out about this, they put this peculiar couple under surveillance. With all this information, the police finally had enough grounds to obtain a search warrant, but they had to wait until August 24th.

Around 10.05 a.m. on August 24th, the police arrived at the apartment door of Brooke Cruz and William Hone. And just before ringing the doorbell, the sound of a baby crying made their hair stand on end. That cry was coming directly from the couple's apartment. Unbelievably, as soon as they entered the house, they found Brooke Cruz sitting on the sofa with a newborn baby in her arms. A woman who had not been pregnant, who could not have children, was suddenly telling the police that this was her little blessing. So, the baby was quickly taken to the Sanford Children's Hospital and placed under the custody of social services, at least until a DNA test was done. That test confirmed that the baby was Ashley Joe, the biological daughter of

Savannah Gray Wind. As expected, Brooke Cruz and William Hone were immediately handed over to the judicial system and charged with the kidnapping and theft of the baby. But what remained to be discovered was, where was Savannah Grey Wind, and what had happened to her? Then, Brooke came up with a story that no one really believed. According to her, on August 19th, when Savannah went to her apartment to model for her, they talked about many things, among them, motherhood. Brooke told Savannah that she really wanted to be a mother but life wouldn't allow it. They talked about different ways of inducing labor or causing abortion, and after talking for over an hour, Savannah left and came back two days later, this time carrying a newborn baby in

her arms. Savannah told me she wasn't ready to be a mom, and that she was giving me her daughter so I could become the mother she couldn't be. As stated earlier, no one believed this story. Savannah wanted to be a mom. Nothing made her more excited. Plus, being a nurse, she understood the risks of inducing labor before full term. So, Brooke Cruz and William Holm were pressured to say where the hell they had hidden Savannah Greywind.

But neither of them gave any more information, supposedly, they didn't know. The police asked the public for help in finding Savannah Grey Wind. They ask people to check buildings, properties, gardens, any kind of place where she might be hidden. They also asked for any information about a 1996 Brown Jeep Grand Cherokee, which belonged to Brooke Cruz and William Hone, and may have been used to transport Savannah far from there. Other than that, they said nothing more. So, the young woman's family had to organize a public search party for August 25th. But sadly, they heard nothing until Sunday, August 25. That day, around 5.25 p.m., a couple kayaking on the Red River suddenly got stuck on a tree,

but on a large object, something strange and elongated. They quickly called the police and reported the discovery. Within minutes, the entire area was filled with reporters, onlookers, and police. At 8.20 p.m., the body was recovered, indeed, it was a corpse wrapped in plastic. And at 9 p.m., it was confirmed that the body was Savannah Marie LaFontaine Greywind. Not only that, but she had died in an incredibly cruel way. What was made public was only that, while she was still alive, someone cut open her stomach and removed her baby.

William Hone denied killing Savannah Greywind. He said that on August 19th, he got home from work at 2.30 a.m. and found his wife completely covered in blood in the bathroom, holding a new body. born baby. When he asked her whose child it was, Brooke replied, it's our family. It's ours. From that point on, William admitted to helping his wife cover up the crime, but said he had nothing to do with Savannah's death. The judge set a two million dollar bail for the two, after it was discovered that in recent days they had been looking at flights to flee the country. And with that, they were charged with the following crimes, conspiracy to commit kidnapping, kidnapping, giving false

information to the police. In the case of Brooke Cruz, she was also charged with the murder of Savannah Gray Wind. On December 11, 2017, Brooke Cruz was sentenced to life in prison without the possibility of parole, and in August 2018, William Hone was sentenced to 21 years for kidnapping and giving false information to the police. But now it's your turn, what do you think about the case? Do you think the sentence was fair for both of them? Or should both have been locked up for life? Or should both have been locked up for life. The end. We began the age of innocence in New Albany, Indiana. It ended, approximately at 10.45 a.m. On January 11, 1992, on a dirt road located 15 miles, outside the city, wrote reporter Ron Grossman for the Chicago Tribune. That morning, the five brothers from

Canaan, Indiana, were heading toward Jefferson proving ground to go hunting, when on the side of the road they noticed, a dark, smoking figure. They had never seen anything like it before, so they approached it to take a closer look. It was then that they realized that the strange figure, was the semi-chard body of a woman. Except for some torn stockings at the knees, the body, was naked and partially burned from the waist up. The legs were spread apart, and the arms, pointed to the sky with clenched fists. As for the face of the body, its eyes were rolled back, its mouth was completely, dislocated, exposing the teeth, and the tongue hung out. At first, the boys didn't know how to react. They thought that calling the police at that precise

moment, would make them suspects. But they knew it was exactly what they had to do. So at 10.55 a.m., they called the police, who asked them to stay by the body until they arrived. The sheriff of Jefferson County, Back Shipley, was the one who, along with several detectives, began, a thorough investigation. At first, they considered that it had been the result, of a drug deal gone wrong, as, they couldn't believe such an atrocious crime, had been committed by locals. However, by 8.30 p.m., they were no longer so sure. A hysterical Tony Lawrence, accompanied by, her parents, visited the sheriff's office. Through sobs, she described the victim, and gruesomely identified her, also identifying herself as an accomplice to murder.

At the same time, she named three other girls, claiming that they were all involved to a greater or lesser extent, in the death of that poor creature. At first, no one was able to believe her. Her way of speaking, her gestures, everything made the police think, that Tony was just a neurotic and delusional girl. However, when the sheriff uttered the following, words, everything changed, explain what happened last night. This story begins with a 17-year-old girl named Melinda Loveless, born on October 28, 1975, in New Albany, Indiana. She was the youngest of three daughters of Marjorie and Larry Lovelace, a broken marriage sunk into the most terrible of hells. Larry Lovelace fought in the Vietnam War, which, changed him completely.

Upon returning home, he was treated as a hero when, in reality, what came back was, a monster. His wife would later describe him, as a pervert who forced her to wear their daughters, underwear and makeup, forced her to have sex with other people in front of him, and even raped her in the presence of their daughters. After military service, this man, held several jobs, first with the Southern Railroad, then as a probation officer for the New Albany Police Department, a job from which he was fired eight months later, for assaulting, along with a colleague, an African-American man, whom he accused of being his wife's lover. Third, he briefly worked as a male carrier, but was fired after three months for missing work,

and destroying mail to avoid delivering it. His wife Marjorie, who was a housewife, was forced to work starting in 1974 because, on the one hand, Larry was unable to hold a job, and on the other, he was also incapable of sharing his salary with the family. Because of his mindset, his wife and daughters were forced to beg for food and old clothes from neighbors, and close friends. When Melinda had just turned five, the family was deeply involved in the Graceland Baptist Church, where Larry became a Baptist lay preacher, and Marjorie became the school nurse.

That lasted two years, but their involvement was such that, when the church ordered Melinda to be taken to a motel, with a 50-year-old man to perform a five-hour exorcism, they accept without hesitation. In that church, Larry became a marriage counselor, ironic, isn't it? However, as might be expected, the entire family, was expelled when he was accused of raping a woman. Marjorie had to endure her husband's infidelities over and over, being displayed like a trophy in Louisville bars, and being forced to share her body with Larry's friends. As you can imagine, that extremely toxic relationship pushed Marjorie to attempt suicide several times. times. When Melinda was nine, her mother locked herself in the bathroom, and tried to drown herself

in the bathtub. When discovered by her husband, he didn't help her, on the contrary, he took advantage of her weakened state and brutally raped her, while their daughters listened on the other side of the door. This situation repeated itself just a month later. It's unknown if Larry also abused his three daughters, but there are multiple testimonies claiming he did, that he abused them, several of his nieces, and some neighborhood children. Whatever the case, what is certain is that Larry had a particular fondness for his youngest daughter, Melinda, with whom he slept every night. In November 1990, Larry was caught spying on Melinda, and one of her friends. It was then that, taking advantage of a moment of distraction, Marjorie stabbed him. The injuries were so severe

that they sent him, straight to the hospital. After that, amid the confusion, the woman tried to kill herself again. But this time, her three daughters weren't going to sit idly by, and immediately alerted the police. From here, the information becomes confusing, and the versions multiply. It is known that the loveless marriage divorced, and that Larry remarried, completely forgetting about his ex-wife, and his two older daughters. However, he did not do the same with Melinda, with whom he kept up correspondence until one day, he simply got tired. With his written words, he tortured her psychologically, made her believe that all the problems he'd had in his marriage, to her mother were her and her sister's fault.

At the same time, he was capable of telling her, that he loved her madly, you were the only one, the special one, but you stabbed a knife in my back. That destroyed her inside. She felt so guilty over that situation, that little by little she withdrew into herself, and began self-harming. For several months, she had to secretly cope with her pain, since, from her point of view, her sisters and especially her mother's suffering came first. But spending so much time holding back her emotions, eventually turned her into an extremely

irritable person. Melinda began getting into trouble, any excuse was good enough to start a fight, in the school hallways. That's when Marjorie decided to take her daughter to a specialist, for psychological treatment to help her close, the wounds caused by the emotional traumas she had been carrying for so long. Unfortunately, it didn't help at all. Melinda rejected the therapy, and each day she became more aggressive, and showed less empathy toward the people around her.

At the beginning of 1991, Melinda Loveless underwent a change in attitude. She claimed to have fallen madly in love, and that this feeling had made her a better person. She had fallen in love with a girl. Her mother didn't like that at all, what would the neighbors think? Her youngest daughter, a lesbian? That was intolerable. Marjorie didn't want to hear anything about it, refused to speak to her daughter for several weeks, until she finally realized what she was doing.

She realized that because of her selfishness, her daughter couldn't be happy, and that if Melinda was happy, nothing else mattered much. So, when in March that year Melinda introduced her, new girlfriend Amanda Heverin, she accepted it without objection. On the surface, Melinda was very happy in her relationship. With Amanda, they seemed well matched. However, over time, they grew apart. In early autumn, Amanda Hevern met a girl, named Shanda Scherer, 12 years old.

They got into a fight, but apparently, after being punished for the altercation, they became very good friends. That infuriated Melinda, who, in a jealous rage, fought with Amanda. accusing her of being in love with Shanda. Instead of bringing them closer together, this only pushed them further apart, and Melinda slowly sank into depression. The only person who seemed to have loved her, had turned her back. So, she took refuge in her friends.

From this point, one might think, that the young woman healed her wounds little by little, and eventually moved on. But unfortunately, that was not the case. In early October, Amanda and Shanda attended the school dance together, and that's when the nightmare began. There, waiting for them, was Melinda Loveless, who, completely out of control, confronted them, and amid screams in front of the whole school, began saying she was going to kill Shanda. This reached the ears of Shanda sharer's parents, who, worried about the effects of their daughters, relationship with Amanda Heverin, decided to transfer her to a Catholic school, at the end of

end of November, a decision that caused the girls to drift apart, and eventually become just good friends. On January 10, 1992, Tony Lawrence, Hope Rippey, and Lori Tackett drove in the latter's car, from Madison to Melinda Lovelace's house in New Albany. It should be said that Hope and Tony did not know Melinda, but they did know Lori, with whom they had arranged that night, to go together to a punk music festival. Upon getting into the vehicle and sitting in the front seat, Melinda pulled a knife from her coat and showed it to her new friends, under the following premise, with this, I'm going to scare Shanda Shara. Lori Tackett and Melinda Loveless had planned to intimidate the girl that same night,

but the two of them alone couldn't do it. So, they came up with the idea of inviting two others, to make them the perfect accomplices. During the trip from Melinda's house to Shandas, she told her two new friends everything that the girl had done to her. She said she couldn't stand sharer for being, a conceited girl, a copycat, a boyfriend stealer, and a very bad person. Her negative speech quickly sank in with her new friends, or at least, that's what she thought, because among them was someone who did no Shanda, and had always liked her, Hope Rippie. But you know what?

She didn't defend her. In fact, she didn't even open her mouth the whole trip. At this point, we wonder the following question. Did Melinda and Laurie know that Hope, got along well with Shanda? Whatever the case, the girls stopped at a McDonald's to ask for directions, and thanks to that, they arrived at Shanda's house, before nightfall. They stopped the car in front of her house, and once there, Melinda gave instructions to Tony and Hope, to get out of the car,

knock on the door, and introduce themselves, as friends of Amanda Heverin. Their mission was to convince Shanda, to get in the car, no matter what they told her, they had to make sure Shanda went with them. To be continued, it didn't matter what they told her, they had to make Shanda go with. Them what Hope and Tony told her was, that Amanda was waiting for her at the so-called, which is castle a completely ruined stone, house located on an isolated hill, overlooking the river but, no matter how many stories they told her, that wasn't going to help because Shanda told them she couldn't leave the house because her father was awake. Still, since it was about Amanda, she told, then to come back at midnight since by,

then her father would be asleep and, she could go with them without any problem. When they returned to the car without Shanda, hope and, Tony found an enraged Melinda. She didn't want to wait, she wanted, to have her in the car right at that moment. Together they managed to calm her down and assured her, that at exactly midnight she could, carry out her long-awaited revenge. After that, the four girls drove to Louisville, Kentucky, and there, attended a punk music festival. At the Borescape Park halfway through the night, Hope and Tony went away to, Lori's car to sleep with two guys they had just met but they were, interrupted by Melinda Lovelace who, getting into the vehicle said, the following words it's time during, the trip back to

Shanda's house. Melinda said she couldn't wait to, kill her, however, realizing that she, had said it out loud she corrected those words with the following but i'll just scare her with the knife at the same time she also said that she found her very attractive and would like to have sex with her her statements were so confusing that tony started to doubt she didn't trust melinda so when at twelve thirty she ordered hope and her to get out of the car and go get shanda she didn't get up from the seat it doesn't matter lorry go with hope said melinda as she moved to the back of the car to hide there under a blanket With the knife in her hand Shanda was, sitting at her door waiting for the girls, but when she saw them arrive. Without Amanda, she was very surprised. It was then that Hope told her that. Amanda was still waiting for her at the Witch's Castle Shanda was, reluctant to go with them but after, much insistence she finally agreed they, made her sit in the back between Tony and Hope end. Then the interrogation began they, asked her over and over about her, relationship with Amanda Hine but they got an answer they didn't expect Amanda and I are just friends there's nothing

between us anymore hope wasn't satisfied with that so she pressured the girl to confess what she really felt for her and upon not hearing what she expected Melinda threw off the blanket that covered her body and shouted surprise at the same time as she placed the knife at Shanda's throat it was her turn she herself began to interrogate her regarding her romantic relationship with Amanda Hine and not only that but, threatening to slit her throat right, there demanded to know all the details of the sexual relations she had had, with her ex-girlfriend while this was, happening the five girls headed as, planned to the witch's castle and to, add more tension to the atmosphere lorry, Tadjit told the dark legend hanging, over the place link to which you'll, find

in the description box Shanda was, terribly scared she couldn't stop, crying and her fear turned into horror, when upon arriving at the place they, tied her feet and hands and dragged her, through the forest several meters there, Melinda mocked how beautiful her hair, was I wonder if you'll still look. Pretty when I cut it off, she said. That scared the young girl a lot who began to sob it was then when, Melinda Lovelace began to take off, the accessories she was wearing first, the rings she took them off one by one, and handed them out among her, accomplices then she took off her, earrings and put them in her pocket. Finally she took took off the Mickey Mouse, watch she wore on her wrist and gave it, to hope who began to sing

in dance a Disney song that wasn't enough for, Melinda and Laurie so they decided to go a, little further they took her sweater and, set it on fire to intimidate her butt, thought the flames would attract the attention of cars passing by on the, rode so Lori quickly put it out after, that they returned to the car and, continued the torture while Shanda, begged them to take her back home, though. Girls took off her bra and continued, mocking her to the point where, tired of, seeing her eyes swollen from so much,

crying, they covered her head with a sheet they got lost several times and had to ask for directions at gas. Stations tired of asking and asking they, ended up changing routes and heading to, a dump located in a wooded area it was. Then when Tony was unable to continue, with the jokes they had taken the game, too far and she tried to let hope,

Lori, and Melinda no but they didn't want to. Stop this is just getting started. Girls said Lori Melinda loveless and Lori to it made Shanda get out of the vehicle and there in the middle of. Nowhere forced her to undress once. She had her in front of her completely. Defenceless Melinda began to beat her. With all her strength she punched and kicked her and when she had her on her, knees begging on the ground she gave, her a hard knee to the face that split. Her lip Tony couldn't move while all. That was happening she was totally, paralyzed in the back seat of the vehicle and it was then when she saw how, full of rage, Melinda took the knife and tried to cut her victim's throat but the blade wasn't sharp so she changed. Strategy she asked Hope to hold Shanda, while she and Lorry

stabbed her in the chest you know what's the worst that. Hope the only one who supposedly knew, Shanda beforehand and who liked her, agreed they could have stopped there, they could have left it long before the, stabbing the minor they strangled her, with a rope and then put the body in. The trunk and got into the car where, Melinda Lovelace said the following. Words it's done Shanda is dead, though. Girls headed to Lori Tocke's house, because she and Melinda wanted to clean, off the multiple bloodstains covering, their bodies the two girls couldn't. Stop repeating how excited they were, how incredible it had been to kill, Shanda while Tony, horrified, was, unable to utter a single word it was. Then when he was,

Hope gave the warning there, was someone screaming in the street, screaming from inside Lori Tuckett's, trunk without hesitating for a moment, she went to the kitchen took a sharp, knife went out to the street opened the trunk and right there, not caring about, being seen by a neighbor, stabbed, Shanda Sherer after that she closed, the trunk and went back inside to clean, off her new bloodstains at 2.30 in the morning Melinda Lovelace and Lori, Tuckett got up and announced that it was. Time to finish the game but Tony and Hope no longer wanted to take part so. The two friends got in the car and drove to Canaan during the whole trip. Shanda, with the few forces she had, left, didn't stop banging on the trunk. So Lori, tired of the banging, stopped. The car

opened the trunk and spent a few minutes contemplating Shanda. Shara's dying body she was completely, covered in blood her eyes were blank, and she was unable to speak or barely. gesture she barely had strength left, to keep breathing but Lori didn't care. She took an iron bar and hit her. Several times it was then when, Melinda came up with a new torture, idea raped so between the two of them, they turned the body over and penetrated her anally with that iron. The pain the young girl felt was so, terrible that she lost consciousness, again but they once again thought. They had killed her so they closed the trunk and drove once again to Lorry's house once there they talked about, the deed with Tony and Hope and made, such a fuss

that they woke Lories. Mother the woman was very angry, angry because her daughter had come, home very late and because on top of, that she had invited friends without, letting her know so she ordered her, to accompany them all to their respective homes and that would be the last time the four girls would see Shanda Shara alive Melinda, excited, invited Tony and hope to open the trunk and stare directly at the dying body of little Shanda Tony was unable to lift her gaze from the ground butt. Hope enjoyed it she poured the contents of a bottle of Windex, a window cleaner over Shanda's body, and said the following words, Your, not so hot anymore how let's take her.

Pants off and do it ladies the girls, went to a gas station filled the tank, and bought a two-liter bottle of Pepsi, emptied its contents and replaced it, with gasoline after that they followed, Hoke's directions and drove again to North Madison near Route 421 a place. She knew very well finally Lori. Melinda and Hope got out of the vehicle wrapped Shanda with a blanket and took her across a field to a fairly remote dirt lot once their hope. Poured some gasoline over Shanda's body and together they set her on. Fire then they decided to go back to.

The car but halfway Melinda turned around and poured the rest of the gasoline over the victim's body. I wanted to make sure she's really dead. She said it was 9.30 in the morning and Laurie Tuckett hadn't yet returned her. Friends to their respective homes in. Fact they all went together to have breakfast at McDonald's with Melinda and Lori mocking Shanda and comparing her to the grilled sausages they were. Having for breakfast it was then when Tony excused herself to go to the bathroom what she actually did was call a friend of hers desperately and told her everything that had happened. She also said she was very scared.

After returning Hope and Tony to there, Holmes Melinda and Laurie started washing. The car it was supposed to be there big, secret but Melinda had other plans at. Three in the afternoon Melinda called, Amanda Hine and told her she wanted to, tell her something Amanda didn't trust. Her so when they met up she brought, along her friend Cal Melinda told them everything but the two girls, didn't believe her so she invited them, to see Lori Tuckett's car she showed, then the bloodstains and Shanda, sharer's marks at the same time as she, showed them the socks that girl had, worn the night before Amanda was in,

shock and begged to be taken home it, was then when Melinda stole a kiss, from her and said the following I did, It for us I love you please don't tell, anyone around 2.40 in the afternoon. On January 11, 1992 Steve Scherer, Shanda's father realized that his daughter was not at home after calling. The girl's friends and neighbors he, contacted his ex-wife Shanda's mother, and together they went to the police, stationed to report. her disappearance. Unfortunately his daughter's fate had been atrocious and the forensic. Examination would keep them awake, for the rest of their lives in fact. There was one detail

that would doom these parents to a living death end, that is that the forensic doctors confirmed that their daughter had endured ten hours of constant torture, until her heart stopped beating thanks to Tony's statements Lawrence, Melinda, Lovelace, Lorry Tuitt, and Hope Ripley, were arrested that same day the prosecution immediately. informed them, of its intention to try the minors as, adults it was then when the personal, stories of each of them came to light. All four involved had been sexually, abused by their fathers or other, adults all of them self-harmed and, Lori Tuitt in particular, had previously, been diagnosed with borderline, personality disorder as well as, suffering from hallucinations

from the, beginning they all blamed Melinda, loveless for what happened claiming to, have been forced to participate in, that murder but as we've seen none of. Them were really innocent they all, took part to a greater or lesser, extent in Shanda sharer's death. Shanda's father died of cancer in, 2005 at the age of 53 the man never, got over the death of his little girl, and asked to be buried next to her, grave in exchange for her cooperation. Tony Lawrence was allowed to plead, guilty to a charge of criminal, confinement and was sentenced to a maximum of 20 years in prison, however, thanks to her good behavior on December 14th, 2012 years earlier, then stipulated she was released. Hope Ripley was sentenced to 50 years.

In prison, although as of 2017 she may be released for good behavior as for Melinda Loveless and Lori Tuckett they were sentenced to 60 years in prison and will be eligible for parole from 2022 but now it's your turn what do? You think about all this do you think. At any point she Shanda Sherer's death, could have been stopped, the end. This story begins at dawn on August 31, 1888, specifically in the Whitechapel District of London. Mary and Nichols, or better known as Polly at the time, did not have much luck in life. She was a 43-year-old woman, divorced and with five children, so in those times the only option left to her was prostitution. Unfortunately, that night would be the worst and last of her life. At around 2.30 a.m., Mary and was forced to leave the room she was

occupying in the lodging house at 18, Throl Street because she lacked the four pence required for a bed. Determined to change her luck, she went out into the street to look for clients in the alleys. The last place where one of her friends, Emily Holland, saw her pass was the junction between Osborne Street and Whitechapel Road at 2.15 a.m. From that point on, nothing more was known about Mary. She was desperate to find a client, desperate to earn money and pay for her lodging, so she walked alone through the street until she found someone interested in her. The man, as usual, requested a discreet service in a low traffic area. Mary very kindly asked him to accompany her to a residential bar called Barry, located 150 meters from London Hospital and 100 from the buildings. However, her mysterious companion's mission was not to be with her, but to end her life.

He placed his hands on the woman's neck and strangled her until she lost consciousness. Then he pulled out a knife approximately 30 centimeters in length and made two cuts on each side of her throat. But the most shocking part is not his modus operandi, but the fact that on one hand, no one saw or heard anything, and on the other, the body was still warm when discovered. After a thorough examination in the autopsy room, it was determined not only that she had two cuts on her throat and had been brutally struck on the, the jaw, but also that beneath her clothes, her abdomen had been mutilated. At first, this death was linked to two others, Emma Elizabeth Smith and Martha Tabram, two prostitutes murdered on April 4th and August 7th, respectively. However, George Baxter Phillips, then official forensic doctor of Scotland Yard, stated that these two deaths had nothing to do with the modus operandi used on

Mary and Nichols. Emma died from peritonitis after being assaulted by a group of ruffians, and Martha after being stabbed a total of 39 times. But what was happening in Whitechapel? Why were so many prostitutes being killed there? Let's understand a bit of the historical context in which we are moving. In the mid-19th century, England experienced a large influx of Irish immigrants, which overcrowded the vast majority of English cities, including the east end of London. From 1882, some Jewish refugees from Eastern Europe and Imperial Russia

also sought refuge in this area. The overpopulation caused by various migratory waves that had hit the city on multiple occasions began to take its toll in some parts of the East End, which were once prosperous. A clear example was Whitechapel, whose levels of unemployment and poverty had risen considerably. Poverty, violence, alcoholism, and prostitution were everyday life for the people living in Whitechapel. Even before the murders, this place was already associated with racism. anti-Semitism, and general crime. But after the murders, it became the last place on earth anyone would want to step into. The newspapers of the time fueled the story.

The case was surrounded by sensationalism, not only because three prostitutes had died in such a short time, but also because there was a new printing technology that allowed each newspiece to be illustrated with detailed drawings. The tragic deaths allowed the newspapers to dramatize and fill people with fear. But the truth is, it wouldn't be necessary to scare the audience with macabre drawings, because the case would be far more shocking than the press could imagine. On September 8, 1888, London would wake up to a new victim of the darkness, Annie Chapman, a 47-year-old prostitute.

Her body was discovered around 6 in the morning that Saturday, lying near 29, Hanbury Street. As with the case of Mary and Nichols, this victim's throat had also been slit, but with a difference, the cut this time had been so deep that it nearly detached the head from the torso. Moreover, the vile killer had taken his time with the victim, going as far as slashing her abdomen, removing her intestines, and spreading them over her left shoulder. Everything indicated she had been killed right there, as there were no signs of defense from the victim. Additionally, next to the body, a number of objects were found, a small handkerchief, a comb, and a toothbrush, objects that seemed to have been placed there by the killer himself.

Annie had met the same fate as Mary and Nichols. That same day at 2 a.m., she was forced to leave her room at the guest house located at 35, Dorset Street. She had no money to pay the rent but asked the owner to reserve the same room, saying she would earn the money that night by selling her body. Unfortunately, cruel fate, cloaked in darkness, grabbed Annie by the chin and slit her throat from left to right from behind, clearly attempting decapitation. Once she was dead and lying on the ground, that shadow opened her abdomen and removed her vagina, uterus, and bladder with a knife of about 15 to 20 centimeters, with a thin and very sharp blade. The incisions were clean,

as if the killer were an expert in anatomy. Although many experts suggested that the incisions were made at the morgue, since in those days organ trafficking was common, nonetheless, it was at that moment that the legend of the Whitechapel murderer was born. A woman named Elizabeth Long provided a very valuable testimony to the authorities. At 5 a.m., she saw a man talking to a prostitute whom she identified as Annie Chapman. The man was seen from the back, so she couldn't see his face, but she claimed he must have been about 40 years old and was wearing a long black coat and a top hat. Another witness, the carpenter Albert Kaddash, said that at the supposed hour of the prostitute's death, he was passing through a yard on Hanbury Street and heard something hit

the fence of the neighboring yard. Finally, a testimony emerged that fed the legend, an anonymous citizen found a blood-stained leather apron in one of the yards on Hanbury Street, supposedly used by the killer to clean the victim's blood. But the population wasn't satisfied, they wanted more. They wanted to know everything about that killer, but the authorities kept the strictest silence, which gave free rein to the media. The Ripper was silent, he hid in the shadows and disappeared just before being found. So while some claimed he was a vengeful ghost intent on purging the population of their sins, others fell into rage and accused their neighbors of being the Whitechapel killer.

And of course, the newspapers fed every existing rumor. Remember the leather apron found at Annie Chapman's crime scene? It became the perfect excuse to arrest a man who had that very nickname, John Pyser, a Polish-Jewish shoemaker working in Whitechapel. He was single, had a strong personality, clear signs of misogyny, and had previously been involved in altercations with prostitutes. On September 12th, he was forced to appear at a trial presided over by magistrate Wynne Baxter. Despite popular calls for lynching and the newspaper's descriptions of him, the man was released. In court, evidence prevailed, and the accused was freed on September 14th. But what was the

evidence. There was only one, a policeman claimed to have spoken with him on the night of Mary and Nichols' death, and that conversation took place far from the crime scene, specifically on Ratcliffe Highway. The inquest Judge Baxter closed the case of Chapman's death by pronouncing the famous words, we are facing an uncommon murderer who commits his crimes not out of jealousy, vengeance, or intent to steal, but for motives more horrible than many that still disgrace our civilization, hinder progress, and stain the pages of Christianity. Absolute chaos took over London, and a wave of anti-Semitic protests and attacks began. Many people, since the trial of John Pizer, began to think those deaths were part of Jewish rituals,

and therefore Jews should be expelled from the city. It was then that the authorities offered rewards to find that elusive killer. But again, every arrest was futile, including that of the German hairdresser Charles Ludwig, who was arrested on September 18th, but released just two weeks later when new developments showed that the real culprit was still at large. During the time the murders occurred, the police, newspapers, and other individuals received hundreds of letters, some well-intentioned, trying to give advice on how to catch the killer, others offering false leads. And among the correspondence was one from the supposed killer. The first letter from the killer is dated September 25th, 1888, and was mailed on the 27th of that same month.

It was received by the Central News Agency and sent to Scotland Yard on September 29th. The letter is known as the Dear Boss letter and reads as follows, Dear Boss, I keep on hearing the police have caught me but they won't fix me just yet. I have laughed when they look so clever and talk about being on the right track. That joke about leather apron gave me real fits. I am down on whores and I shan't quit ripping them till I do get buckled. Grand work the last job was. I gave the lady no time to squeal. How can they catch me now?

I love my work and want to start again. You will soon hear of me with my funny little games. I saved some of the proper red stuff in a ginger beer bottle over the last job to write with, but it went thick like glue and I can't use it. Red ink is fit enough, aha. The next job I do I shall clip the lady's ears off and send to the police officers just for jolly, wouldn't you? Keep this letter back till I do a bit more work, then give it out straight. My knife's so nice and sharp I want to get to work right away if I get a chance.

Good luck. Yours truly, Jack the Ripper, don't mind me giving the trade name, wasn't good enough to post this before I got all the red ink off my hands, curse it. No luck yet. To be continued. They give my name. The professional wasn't quite well enough to send this before I got the red light off my hands. In other words, there has been no luck yet. Now they say I'm a doctor. The name Jack the Ripper appeared for the first time in this letter and gained great notoriety all over the world. From this moment, many speak of an earlier letter dated September 17th, but many experts consider it a 20th century forgery, so we will not speak of it in this video.

On Sunday, September 30th, around 1 a.m., the body of a new victim of Jack the Ripper was discovered in the yard of Dutfield's yard, just inside the entrance at No. 40 Burner Street. Her name was Elizabeth Stride, a 44-year-old prostitute. The body lay in a large pool of blood, with her throat slit from left to right, and judging by the quality of her skin, she must have died only minutes before. However, this time the body had not been mutilated. So, two hypotheses emerged. The first, that the killer had been interrupted in his task and almost discovered by Lewis Deemschutz, who found the body. The second, that the murderer was perhaps not the same as in the previous two cases, as the body had not been mutilated and the murder weapon did not appear to be the same as in the cases of Mary and Nichols and Annie Chapman. Additionally, this was the only murder that occurred south of Whitechapel Road. There was a witness that night, Israel Schwartz, who claimed to have seen the woman being assaulted by a man at 12.50 a.m. This stranger threw her to the ground

and shoved her into the alley. The attacker appeared to be 30 years old and wore a black-peaked cap. Curiously, at the same time, a second man stepped out of a pub located at the corner of Fairclas Street and silently paused while lighting a pipe. This second man looked about 35 years old, was one point 80m tall, and unlike the man attacking the woman, was well-dressed. Be that as it may, when police discovered that the corpse had not been mutilated, it became likely that if the killer really was Jack the Ripper, his thirst for blood would drive him to commit a second murder that very night. And so it was, giving rise to what became known as the double event.

At 1.45 a.m., at the southwest corner of Mitre Square, just a 12-minute walk from Burner Street, lay the corpse of another unfortunate prostitute, Catherine Edows, murdered at least 10 minutes earlier with a cut across her throat from left to right, most likely with a sharp knife about 15 centimeters long. Her face and abdomen had been mutilated, and her intestines were placed over her right shoulder. Additionally, her left kidney and part of her left breast had been removed. A piece of her ear was also missing. Her right hand was extended forward, and her left hand held a packet of breath mints, proof that the woman had no time to defend herself. After the discovery of the second body, the authorities arrived immediately, Officer Holland, Dr. William Seykerra,

Inspector Collard, and the surgeon of the City of London Police, Frederick Gordon Brown, who would conduct the autopsy. Also summoned was the Commissioner of the British Capitol, Major Henry Smith, who only minutes later was urged to leave the crime scene after receiving a new alert. What was it about? A few streets away, on the cold ground of Goldston Street, lay a blood-stained piece of apron said to have been torn from the last victim by the Ripper. But that wasn't all. On the adjacent wall, written in chalk, was the message. The Jews are the men that will not be blamed for nothing. This second discovery fell under the jurisdiction of the Metropolitan Police. So at 5 a.m., its chief Charles Warren arrived. He did not want to wait

until daylight to photograph the message and ordered his team to erase it. When Catherine Eddows was found dead with a partially severed ear, three days after the first letter signed by Jack the Ripper, the phrase, in my next job I shall clip the ladies' ears off and send them to the police for fun, drew a lot of attention. However, Catherine's ear appeared to have been nicked accidentally by the killer. Authorities would hear again from Jack on October 1st, 1888, through a postcard titled Sassy Jackie, which was received by the Central News Agency. It mentioned the two victims killed near one another, stating, this time a double event. Anyone familiar with the details of the murders could have written it, but the postcard had grisly details. I was not caught in,

dear boss, when I gave you the tip. You'll hear about saucy Jackie's work tomorrow double event this time. Number one squealed a bit couldn't finish straight off. Not the time to get ears for police. Thanks for keeping last letter back till I got to work again, Jack the Ripper. On October 16th, 1888, 8, George Lusk, leader of the Whitechapel Vigilance Committee, received a letter with handwriting very different from the Dear Boss letter. However, this one may have been the most shocking of all. From hell, Mr. Lusk, sir, I send you half the kidney I took from one woman and preserved it for you. The other piece I fried and ate, it was very nice.

I may send you the bloody knife that took it out if you only wait a while longer. Signed, catch me when you can, Mr. Lusk. Jack the Ripper. Indeed, the message came in a box where Lust discovered a kidney preserved in ethanol. It was part of Edau's left kidney, removed by the killer at the crime scene. A deluge of letters flooded newspaper offices and police stations. Anonymous individuals claimed to be the murderer. Hundreds of people were accused of being Jack the Ripper. Anyone could be the killer, regardless of whether they were physically capable of committing the crimes. Even Joseph Merritt, better known as the Elephant Man, who suffered from Proteu's syndrome, was rumored to be guilty,

but there was no proof, and his physical condition would have made it impossible. Mary Jane Kelly, nicknamed Ginger, or Marie Jeanette O'Hara, was born in Limerick, Ireland. She had incomparable beauty, and her education made her the perfect girl for many. At 16, she married a minor named John Davies, who died in an explosion. Many might think she then lived comfortably on a widow's pension, but the government delayed it, and she was forced into prostitution. She arrived in London in 1884 and worked as a high-class escort in the West End. Thanks to her beauty and culture, she had many lovers and clients, some of whom gifted her lavishly. One admirer took her to France, an invitation she accepted

immediately. However, after a short stay, she returned to London. According to her, life in France wasn't for her. Little by little, she returned to drinking. Although still beautiful, whenever she got drunk, she became extremely aggressive. When Jack the Ripper's crimes came to light, she, like many others, feared the worst and temporarily left prostitution. During that time, she lived with a fish market worker named Joseph Barnett. After a quiet October, many women returned to the streets. One of them was the unfortunate Mary Jane Kelly.

She was behind on her rent, and the shadow of desperation hung over her. In the early hours of November 9, several neighbors saw multiple clients enter and leave her bedroom, number 13, at 26, Dorset Street. One witness, Marion Cox, a fellow prostitute, claimed to hear men entering and exiting the room until 5.45 a.m. Upstairs neighbor Elizabeth Prater said that at 1.30, A.m., she saw a flash of light coming through the wall separating her room from Mary Jane's. She dozed off and was awakened at 4 a.m. by a cat walking over her. Then she heard a muffled scream, murder. Mary Jane's landlord, John McCarthy, a candle seller, was debating what to do about the rent. The 25-year-old owed him one pound and nine shillings. He had been patient but sent his assistant

Thomas Bollyer to collect once more. At 11 a.m., Boller arrived and knocked on the door, but no one answered. He tried the handle, it was locked. He reached through a broken pain in the door, pulled back the curtain, and there she was, lying on the bed, covered in blood. He yanked his hand out so fast he scraped the skin. He ran to get his boss, and together they called the police, who took a long time to respond. The officers and doctor who entered the room, said they had never seen anything like it. It looked more like the work of a demon than a man, said McCarthy. There have been many things in Whitechapel, but I swear to God I never expected to see anything like this. Jack the Ripper had cut off her ears and nose and carved deep gashes

into her face, peeling the flesh down to the bone. No trace of her facial features remained, only her hair remained intact, still tied and styled. A strong, sharp knife had severed her right carotid artery. The blood soaked the entire bed and most of the floor. There were burnt clothes in the fireplace, leading Inspector Aberline, who searched the room, to assume the killer had tried to keep the fire going for light. The only other light source was a single candle. Mary Jane's clothes were neatly folded by the bed, suggesting she had undressed willingly. The killer stabbed, disemboweled, and tore apart his victim, opening her completely, turning her genitals into an unrecognizable mass. He amputated her breasts and placed them beside her liver,

removed all her internal organs except the brain, and skinned her right leg to the femur. Her left arm had numerous curved cuts, as if the killer were drawing on her skin. This suggested he had paused during the dismemberment, perhaps because the fire was dying or it was getting late and he needed to flee. Dr. Thomas Bond arrived at the scene at noon and recorded that rigor mortis had begun and intensified during the examination. He couldn't pinpoint the time of death but estimated she had been dead for at least ten hours. Mary Jane Kelly's autopsy was held at the Shortage Mortuary and lasted six hours. England's top forensic experts were present, and it said they did not leave

until every internal organ had been found. Though some sources say they recovered everything, that's not true, Jack the Ripper had taken some trophies, the heart, part of the genitals, and the uterus. The inquest began and ended on November 11th, and like in all previous deaths, it concluded with the words, willful murder by some person or person's unknown. The press went silent immediately, it was as if the Jack the Ripper case had been closed, as if Jack had never existed. In the newspapers of the following months, only a few lines mention Mary Jane Kelly's death. It seems that after her murder, Jack the Ripper vanished, becoming a nightmare of the past. theories emerged, perhaps he was a sexually sick doctor, or a lawyer who killed himself by jumping into the Thames, or a madman now locked in an asylum.

Maybe he even fled the country. But now it's your turn. What do you think about the Jack the Ripper case? Do you believe Jack planned to end his crimes like this, or was something stopping him from continuing? The end. We started, ended, in the pot just like the other two. Her meat was very white and went it. Melted, I added a bottle of cologne.

After a long time boiling, I was able to make a creamy and acceptable soap. I gave it to neighbors and acquaintances. The little cakes were also much better, though. Woman was really sweet with these. Words Leonardo Chancholi confessed one, was born in Montella in the province of, Avalino Central Southern Italy on November 14th, 1893 during her childhood. She was a rather withdrawn girl she had.

very few friends and barely went out of the house maybe many of you think that she really was like that that her personality pushed her to withdraw from the world but unfortunately someone forced her to be that way someone filled her existence with insecurities to the point of turning her into a sullen person and that someone was her own mother amelia leonardo was an unwanted daughter she came into this world as the product of a terrible rape and in those times even if she had wanted it with all her soul Amelia found it, impossible to abort because of that she took refuge in, drink before and after the birth. Of her daughter they say that when a mother sees, the face of her baby for the first time, everything changes for her and that being that,

tiny and fragile being born from her, womb becomes the center of her. Universe however Amelia did not feel, that magic when she looked for the first time, at little Leonardo she felt the deepest, hatred that can exist because of that. She decided to turn that baby's life into, a real hell due to the alcoholism of her mother during. Pregnancy Leonardo was born with multiple. Health problems she fell sick quickly, and that drove Amelia crazy. She grew up malnourished and suffering among other things multiple ailments. Epilepsy every time she told her, mother that she was hungry she received,

blows in response, you are only in this world to obey and serve, said Amelia. When she was barely three years old, her mother got involved. with a good man a man who became the only member of the family who treated the little girl well he worked hard to give her a good education and the affection she really needed however that union had been for convenience and amelia soon ended it and how do you think she did it she prepared a delicious fish soup and in her husband's portion she added several drops of cyanide in the eyes of society that man had died from a heart attack leaving his wife and daughter heartbroken but the truth is that Amelia didn't take long to remarry, she had at all planned she married, again with a man with whom she had, three more children whom she taught to, miscreate Leonardo

to unimaginable, levels she taught them to despise her, to always give her the heaviest, household tasks to beat her and lock her. In the basement for weeks she also taught them that Leonardo didn't need to, eat as many times as a normal person. Why eat is a privilege she, doesn't deserve, that's why it's no surprise, that the girl tried. to take her own life several times all of them, unsuccessful her idea of a perfect, suicide was hanging the first time she, tried the rope turned out to be, too long and the second time it, broke Amelia wasn't worried about, her daughter's death in fact it, pleased her to think that day would come, sooner or later what really, tormented her was the gossip the people, in town

kept talking about Leonardo's suicide attempts and saying that if the girl did those things what wouldn't, her family do. Because of that one day, Amelia grabbed her by the arm and dragged her into an isolated room once there. She gave her a beating and pronounced the following words, don't make me suffer. Any more either you do it right or you. Better stop trying, exhausted and full. A frustration Leonardo resigned herself. She tried to ignore the abuse and as, she grew up she became a different person she became a, communicative person capable of bringing people together and leading them her wit, and charm made her a person admired by the people but at the same time, she also had a dark side and that is, that in her adolescence she sought comfort, by sleeping

with several men sometimes, at the same time that eventually became a job for her and, thanks to that that she could really have her own savings unfortunately much of her. Salary was always confiscated by, Emilia, who under the pretext of, in this house we all have to contribute, took, more than half of what she earned if she wanted to escape her control she, had to make more money she had, to save without her mother noticing, so she started stealing first, small shoplifting but then she, began to steal from her own clients one day in 1914 that horrible life seemed to come to an end Leonardo at the market met a man who turned her world upside down. His name was Raphael Pensardi he worked, as a clerk in the registry office, and was a great fan of collecting.

Scrap, she instantly knew that he was, the person, she wanted to spend the rest of her, life with but unfortunately her. Mother had other plans she had, planned to marry her off to, a wealthy 60-year-old farmer. For the first time in her life, Leonardo stood up to Amelia she was, 21 years old in the prime of life her. Mother had destroyed her childhood her, adolescence so she wasn't going to allow her to reduce the rest of her. Existence to ashes, that's why she, decided to secretly marry the man she,

Loved and after that tell her mother, the woman's response. A curse, she cursed her daughter and told her that, from that moment on she would be the, victim of terrible unhappiness that she, would be miserable and that all the children she had would die before her, eyes without her being able to prevent it. Leonardo was always very superstitious, so she convinced herself that her, mother's words were an unbreakable, spell with the weight her mother put. On her she approached a fortune teller, who didn't predict a bright future, Either she told her practically the same thing as her mother plus she added, another point of

negativity about her, future that after losing her children, she would end up in prison from that. Point on Leonardo cut off all, communication with her family and, moved far away from there it is known that in 1921 she moved with her, husband to a small town called, Lariano located in Altairpina there, Leonardo was sentenced for fraud she entered prison in 1927. Unfortunately I have not been able to access the data referring to this accusation so I can't give you. Many details, however, it is known that when she was released the couple, decided to move to Lacedonia and, start over unfortunately in their new home they would not be free of, suffering because they're an event, occurred that would mark their lives, forever the earthquake of the, but on July 23rd,

1930 the earth trembled under a 6.7 magnitude earthquake on the, Richter scale this, Earthquake caused the death of 1,404, people mainly in the provinces, of Avellino and Potenza the town of, Lariano was completely destroyed, and among the many collapsed houses, was Leonardo's with the few belongings they could rescue the couple moved once again this, time to Correggio located in the province of Reggio Emilia there, Leonardo opened a small shop and, quickly became very popular because she was a very kind woman always, willing to help others life in. Correggio seemed to smile on her, though not for long. Leonardo had a total of 17 pregnancies.

She lost three of her children in, miscarriages and another ten she, lost in childhood because of that. The four surviving ones she had she, always, overprotected the nightmares haunted her. Day and night she was, convinced she had to constantly watch these four children because Her mother's curse would always chase them she was convinced that this curse would have no end and she always blamed it for all her. Misfortune so much continuous pain, pushed her marriage to the limit and, Raphael ended up taking refuge in alcohol a fact that caused the couple, to go into crisis and eventually,

separate it was then that the woman, in the company of her four children, moved to the third floor of a building, located on Via Kavur it was at this point that she began to dedicate, herself to buying and selling used. Clothes her family seemed normal. Her children behaved well at school, had friends in town and she always maintained a good relationship with. Her ex-husband the family itself was loved and respected in the community Leonardo organized coffee and cake afternoons invited her, neighbors and sold them soaps and potions that she herself prepared, saying they served to rejuvenate the skin some afternoons she also took advantage to read the fortunes of, her friends and thus find out about their longings and frustrations it was through these guessing games

that she decided to try her luck again to once again turn to a supposed diviner to tell her if her future had finally changed but unfortunately it was not so the gypsy to whom she asked for a palm reading told her the following i see prison in your right hand and in your left hand i see an asylum Leonardo became a fervent fascist and as might be, expected joined the esoteric, Methodist Nazi party she threw, her self-body and soul into the cause, and studied everything about the necronomic and the grand grimoire the key of Solomon and of course Hitler's. Main camp she also became self-taught in the occult sciences, and all this dark and disturbing knowledge she transferred to her, children who decided to take the reigns of their own lives

following. Her steps in the year 1939 at the beginning of World War II Giuseppe, Leonardo's eldest son decided to, join the Italian army which would, soon depart for the fight Giuseppe, was her favorite son and that broke, her heart because she was convinced, that her mother's curse would strike again and go after him if he exposed, himself in that way she kept, remembering her mother's words the, words of the first fortune teller, she visited and of course the words, of the gypsy the knights were a torment she slept poorly had, nightmares until according to her, one night the Virgin appeared to her, and told her the following words, offer a life for a life to save, your son from death you must make, sacrifices and remember

to keep, donating to the church, those words resounded in her head for days, to be continued. And remember to keep making donations to the church, those words echoed in her head for days. Maybe it had been just a simple dream, but what if it had been real? And by sacrificing more, maybe with her own hands, she could save her son's life. She didn't know where to start, she didn't know whom to kill, and most importantly, she didn't know how. So she simply waited. If her destiny was to sacrifice one life for another, she only had to wait.

As I mentioned earlier, she had a reputation for being a very good neighbor, a woman everyone turned to for a magical solution to their problems. And so it was with Hermalinda Faustina Sepp, a 70-year-old spinster who came to her attracted by her rejuvenating potions and her gifts as a fortune teller. She came to ask for help in finding a husband. That's when Leonardo devised a terrifying plan. She asked her to extend her hand and began to read her future in it. And what was her prediction? She told her she could find true love in Pola, a distant city, that if she really wanted it, if she truly wanted love, she couldn't tell anyone, or envy and curses would ruin her happiness.

She persuaded her to write letters and postcards to her friends and family, letters that Leonardo herself would gladly send once she had left. In the writings, Hermalinda said she was fine and that she had found love in that land. Leonardo had to write those letters because, Rabatai, as Hermalinda was affectionately called, could barely write her own name. Leonardo also convinced her to leave her property to her, promising to sell everything and then sent her the money. Rabbitai disappeared from Corregio after asking a neighbor to take care of her cats for a few days.

Testimony said she seemed in a big hurry to get to the train station, seeking something that filled her with joy, excited and wearing makeup, which was unusual for a woman who hardly ever used cosmetics. She went to the hairdresser for a perm and told her friend, she was getting married and moving to a city in southern Italy. The people of Correggio saw Rabatai for the last time on December 17, 1939, when she entered her friend Leonardo's house. Still, no one was suspicious, as it seemed perfectly normal that the woman would say goodbye to her best friend before leaving forever. At Leonardo's house, to celebrate her bright future, she offered her friend a glass of wine.

What the victim didn't know was that the drink had been laced with sleeping pills. Once she collapsed on the floor, deep in sleep, Leonardo took an axe and killed her. She then dragged the body into a closet and left it there until she figured out what to do. Her confession was as follows, I cut her into nine pieces, put the pieces in a pot, added seven kilograms of caustic soda to make soap, and mixed it all until the pieces dissolved into a thick, dark mass. But it wasn't good enough to make quality soap, so I put it in several buckets and emptied them into the septic tank. I waited for the blood to coagulate, dried it in the oven, ground it up, and mixed it with flour, sugar, chocolate, milk, and eggs, as well as a bit of margarine. I mixed all the ingredients, made cakes, and served them to the women who visited me. Even Giuseppe and I ate them, thanks to the papers she made her friend's sign, in which she transferred her asset,

Leonardo received the juicy sum of 30,000 Lire. No one looked for Rabbitai, as her letters left everyone satisfied. After all, who would suspect the kind Leonardo? It could have ended there. Supposedly, by sacrificing one life, she would save her sons. But maybe she thought she had to sacrifice as many lives as she had children. Or maybe she just got a taste for killing. The point is that among her friends,

she began looking for the next victim. And the truth is, it wasn't hard. At that time, everyone wanted to flee to seek a better life away from the village. Hunger was taking its toll on society, and it really seemed Corregio would never recover. Among the many desperate women who visited her every day, she chose someone very special, Francesca Clementina Suavi. She had studied teaching in her youth, had worked at the best schools, and had had the opportunity to travel all over Italy. However, at the beginning of 1940, she lost her job and at that time was making a living by taking care of the children of women who worked in the fields or industries. A woman alone and unemployed like her in such a turbulent time was not well regarded socially.

So she decided to take refuge in the potions and comforting words of her friend Leonardo. Taking advantage of Francesca's weakness, Leonardo acted. In one of her visits, she told her she had found her a job as a director at a girl's boarding school in Kichensa. She repeated exactly the same operation as with Rabatai, she told her not to tell any friends or family, to write letters, and to leave all her property in her care. And so she did. On September 5, 1940, Francesca visited Leonardo Soniga for the last time, and there she drank a splendid glass of wine. This time, the victim's body could be used for several purposes at once. On one hand, Leonardo was able to make a more acceptable soap, consistent, creamy, and capable of leaving the skin softer and smoother.

She tried it herself and liked the result so much that she gave it to friends and acquaintances, who were equally delighted with the product. On the other hand, she also baked cookies and cakes, which she offered to her guests. And guess what? They were thrilled and dying to know her secret ingredient. Unfortunately, Leonardo was not as satisfied with the financial outcome of her macabre crime, as the amount she got from Francesca was much less than what she got from Rabatai, only 3,000 Leary. Francesca's disappearance also didn't raise anyone's suspicions.

Everything fit perfectly into Leonardo's terrifying plan. Leonardo knew Francesca would be incapable of keeping the secret 100%. She knew Francesca had told people she was soon leaving to work. in a place very close to Florence. But she also knew the woman was in a hurry, and people wouldn't be suspicious if she left without saying goodbye. Leonardo Chancholi's next victim was Virginia Cassiopo, a retired soprano who, in her youth, had visited exotic places like Egypt or Lebanon. Her voice had been so impressive that she had some renown, she appeared on multiple newspaper covers in her golden days and even performed at La Scala in Milan, one of the most famous opera houses in

the world. Unfortunately for her, she had just been widowed, so she urgently needed a job, preferably far from Correggio. Once again, Leonardo used her charm to ensnare the poor woman. She assured her she had found her a job as a secretary for a mysterious theatrical entrepreneur whose office was in the city of Florence. But again, the victim couldn't tell anyone, the job was a secret that would only be revealed after her departure and through letters and postcards. Unlike the previous victims, Virginia prepared her luggage in secret, and on the day of her departure, September 30th, 1940, she visited Leonardo to say goodbye and share a glass of wine together. The pattern was exactly the same. With this woman's death, Leonardo obtained a total of 50,000 lirae, various jewels, and even claimed that the soap and cakes she made with her were of the highest quality. In fact, they fascinated everyone who tried them.

It's at this point in the story that Leonardo uttered the words I mentioned at the beginning of this video. The soaps were so successful that she not only gave them away but also sold them at exorbitant prices. But unfortunately for her, this last crime led to her downfall. Virginia's family began to wonder why she hadn't left them an address to contact her. So her sister-in-law reported her fears to the superintendent of Reggio. Emilia. She told him that the last time anyone saw Virginia alive, she was heading to the house of Leonardo Chancholi. So an investigation was automatically launched, and soon everyone knew the truth. They searched the house of the suspected murderer and under a brick found jewelry,

clothes, and treasury bonds belonging to the three victims. Leonardo Chancholi was tried in Reggio Emilia in 1946, and during the trial, she claimed she acted alone. She promised her friends an attractive future, deceived them, and convinced them not to tell anyone about their plans. And although two of the victims did tell their closest relatives, everything was still part of her plan, part of her macabre game. At the right moment, she would invite them to her house, drug them, and kill them. The ritual ended with the dissection of the body, which she then threw in pieces into a pot with caustic soda. During the trial, a forensic doctor tried to assert that this was impossible.

And do you know how she reacted to those words? She got so furious that she stood up and shouted the following, let someone in this court bring me a corpse of any age, and I'll show you, the woman showed no remorse whatsoever. In fact, she reveled in those deaths, even feeling smarter than the police who arrested her and the judge who was judging her. She would interrupt, crack jokes, and make obscene comments, showing herself. proud and very satisfied to be the center of attention. She was so happy that she even wrote a

750-page report in which she narrated, in great detail, her entire life. She confessed to being a man-eater who had sexual relations with several people at once, including women. In her report, she also included a large recipe book of sweets and cakes. She was sentenced to 30 years in prison and three more years in the women's psychiatric prison of Potswally, where in the early 1970s she suffered a stroke from which she never recovered. But that's not what killed her. What ended her life was poisoning from inhaling caustic soda fumes. But now it's your turn, do you believe in curses?

And more importantly, do you think these deaths could have been avoided? The end. We begin today's story with a late-night radio program called Coast to Coast A.M., created by the Distinguished Host Art Bell. It airs seven nights a week from 10 p.m. to 2 a.m. The show brings in more than 4.5 million listeners every night, making it one of the most listened to late-night programs in North America. It covers a wide variety of topics, although the most common are those dealing with the paranormal and government conspiracies. And it is precisely these topics that attract a large number of listeners,

listeners who often call into the station to share their experiences and viewpoints on these matters. Practically every night, someone calls in to report new UFO sightings. In fact, the night of February 21st, 1997, promised to be just like so many others. The evening began with several real stories told by their protagonists. If I recall correctly, one of the calls that night was about a man who had been abducted and, because of it, had forgotten the first ten years of his life. But what would Marka before and after for the radio station would be the final call? During a commercial break, the moderator signaled to Art Bell with his hand, indicating that he should take a call at the end of the break. Quickly, an assistant entered the booth and handed

him a paper with some basic information. The man who would be on the other end of the line had sent a fax to the program because he had a great story to tell. He was 54 years old, fond of shark fishing, and married to a university professor, but he had no name. They knew multiple facts about his personal life, but not his name. This last part had a big impact on the host, and he gestured to both the assistant and the moderator, but both shook their heads. The man on the other end of the phone didn't want to give his name. He refused. So, when the The headlight came on showing the words, on air, everything proceeded live. The interview began with short phrases and quick questions, the kind often used to break the ice.

However, this man seemed very nervous and not very willing to cooperate. Then the moment came. The man had to give a name to give his story credibility. So he offered the station a pseudonym to get by, Mel Waters. Water's, somewhat hesitant at first, wanted to tell the world about his great discovery, or rather, his great curse. He spoke of the existence of a hole on his property located in Manistash Ridge, 30 kilometers from Ellensburg. But this was no ordinary hole, it had strange properties. Its mouth was a perfect circle, three meters in diameter, and grass didn't seem to

grow either around it or on its walls, just as sunlight didn't seem to penetrate its interior. At first, the story didn't seem out of this world. That simple hole could have been made by anyone, even by him. However, as the tale progressed, it sent shivers down the spine of the entire station crew. Some sources claimed that Mel Waters wanted to appraise his land. It was his legacy, his patrimony, and he wanted to ensure that its value had increased over the years. He was at a point in his life where everything seemed to be going well, but he still wanted to wanted to ensure that his children would want for nothing in the future.

So, 48 hours before the appraiser was to arrive, he inspected his entire property to ensure everything was in order. That's when he found something that deeply impacted him, the whole. But when we talk about his land, we're not talking about a mere handful of soil in the middle of the desert, we're talking about hectares and hectares dedicated to farming and livestock. At first, he was quite surprised to find that perfect circle adorning the landscape, but he quickly thought that when he had a moment, he'd seal it up and move on with his life as if the hole had never existed.

That's when it occurred to him to pick up a stone and throw it into the void to use the echo to figure out how deep it was. He waited, and waited, and waited. But the deepest silence reigned in that hole. He thought the stone he'd thrown was too small for the sound of its fall to be heard. So he picked up a larger one, one that you'd need both hands to lift. He brought it as close as he could to the edge of the hole and dropped it. Guess what?

Again, the same story. He didn't hear the rock hit the bottom of that hole. So he leaned over the edge to see if he could hear anything. He had never felt a silence so cold, so thick, so unsettling, so disturbing. Mr. Waters told Art Bell that he couldn't sleep that night. The mere thought of having that thing on his land kept him awake. So the next day, he returned to the hole in his truck, but this time he didn't come empty-handed. He had previously rummaged through his fishing gear and taken out the longest, strongest fishing line he had.

This way, he devised his first experiment. According to his own account, he dropped more than 20 meters of line into the hole, with a heavy object at the end, as if it were one of his deep-sea expeditions. Mr. Waters took his fishing rod and prepared to calculate the true depth of that hole. Guess what? He ran out of line before it touched bottom. In fact, it remained taught even after the 20 meters had unspulled. It might seem obvious that even if the hole were, say, one kilometer deep, the weight at the other end of the line would keep the tension, so even if we continue to release line, it would remain taught at the bottom, and we wouldn't know if it had reached its destination. Except that Mr. Waters occasionally tightened the line to ensure it hadn't gotten stuck.

Seeing no way to determine its depth, Mel Waters decided to share the secret with the rest of the town. Maybe someone else knew the story. Maybe someone could give him a rational explanation for the hole, which to him was a major discovery. And apparently, many people claimed to know about the water's hole. In fact, the entire town knew it. Some refused to be a major discovery. Some refused to to give details, but other lifelong friends gave him stories that would give anyone goosebumps. Because for decades, that hole had been used for dumping trash. On several occasions, the residents of Manistache Ridge crossed onto his property to get rid of dead livestock, tires, and all kinds of appliances, it was much quicker and cheaper. Mel Waters wasn't upset.

In fact, he was extremely surprised by those words. But what shocked him most wasn't that neighbors had trespassed and dumped their garbage there, it was that none of them were curious about why the hole seemed to have no end. How was the hole created? Who created it? And most disturbingly, why? From that point on, Mr. Waters began to investigate the hole more seriously. He told Art Bell that he visited it frequently with friends and people he believed could help

him learn more about it. Testing the hole became his personal challenge. He and his friends managed to gather several ropes tied together, which in total measured 475 meters in length. Unfortunately, despite all their efforts, the result was always the same, they never reached the bottom. His next experiment involved lowering a roll of lifesavers candy into the hole to detect if there was water, but he couldn't determine that either.

What he did manage to conclude, after several studies, was that the hole had to be at least 80,000 feet deep. At this point in the investigation, the opinion of the neighbors was very important to Mr. Waters, as there was a wide variety of opinions regarding the hole. He had heard many sinister stories about it from the very first moment he discovered it. But we're not talking about legends or horror tales, we're talking about testimonials from people who claimed that the hole not only served for dumping trash, but also possessed supernatural powers. Mel Waters interviewed a neighbor who said that one of his hunting dogs had once died. He didn't know what to do with the body. Telling his young children that the animal had simply died. To be continued. A neighbor claimed that

once, when one of his hunting dogs died, he didn't know what to do with the corpse. Telling his young children that the animal had simply died maybe wasn't a good idea, he didn't know how they would take it. They were too young to face death that way. So he decided to throw the lifeless body of the animal into the hole, and when he returned home, he told his children that the dog had reunited in the forest with his parents and siblings and had decided to go live with them. This story would seem completely normal, if not for the fact that, a few days later, the same man, walking through the forest, came face to face with a dog identical to his own, same fur, same eyes, same collar. But this one was alive. The animal was full of

vitality and seemed to be hunting with someone else. It impacted him so much that he decided to stay away from the hole forever. Waters, in the year 2000, Mel Waters contacted coast to coast a.m. again. He said that shortly after his first appearance with them in 1997, a group of men he identified as government agents told him that, due to a plane crash that had occurred very close to his land, he could not approach the enormous hole he owned. A few days later, the same men off the to pay him large amounts of money monthly and indefinitely in exchange for handing over his land. But not only that, besides handing over his land, he had to remain silent about the whole and its supernatural powers. Mel Waters was not in a position to refuse, so he decided to move to Australia

with his wife and son. And once there, with all the money he was receiving, he funded a rescue operation for the wombat, a marsupial in danger of extinction. Mr. Waters stated that the payments continued from March 1997 until early 2000. In December 1999, Mel Waters returned to the United States. He wanted to see with his own eyes what had happened to his house, the house he had left behind to go to the other side of the world. Upon landing, he took a bus headed to Olympia, Washington. It was on that bus that he witnessed an altercation between two police officers and a passenger. Everything happened very quickly. The last thing is that he was a thing he remembered was that they made him get off to sign some papers as a witness to that altercation.

From that point on, his memory was blurred. The next thing he remembered was walking along a road in San Francisco, 12 days after the incident. He claimed he had been brutally beaten and that his back molars had been extracted. He was convinced he had been drugged. In fact, he said he still had a scar on his right arm, proof that someone had injected him with some type of substance intravenously. But Mr. Waters would not give up so easily. He claimed that later, he stood in front of his land and demanded to see the person in charge of it all. He demanded to get his house back. But the men who were there kicked him out. They told

him that the property now belonged to the government and that he had no rights over that patch of lifeless land. He was invited to leave the country and return to Australia. And once he did, he discovered that his assets had been frozen for undeclared reasons and that the center he had created to help Wombats have been completely dismantled. In the year 2000, seeing that the government had stopped the payments, he decided to investigate the hole again. He decided to look into whether there were other holes like that one. And indeed, he claimed the discovery of a second hole. He stated that this one was located on public land in Nevada under the direction of the Federal Bureau of Land Management. According to Waters, the land surrounding the hole was used by Native Americans to raise sheep.

This second hole was described the same way as the first, a perfect circle, three meters in diameter, in the middle of nowhere. However, unlike the first hole, it had a kind of metal ring or collar around its top, two feet wide and two feet high. Waters speculated, in my opinion, it could be a locking collar. Waters claimed to have thrown a metal object in some of the decided, and again, did not hear it touched the bottom. Even so, this second hole had unique characteristics. On its metal edges, he found a viscous substance. And more strangely, the hole seemed to absorb light. On more than one occasion, Mel Waters shone a flashlight into the depths, and it seemed as if that darkness swallowed the light almost instantly.

According to the locals, that hole had been there forever, long before the area was inhabited by white men. Mel Waters claimed to have spoken with a man who said he had studied that same hole back in 1930. A man who had spent years trying to discover how deep it was. But unfortunately, that man was convinced it had no bottom. At this point, Mel Waters claimed that, with the help of some neighbors, he conducted a new experiment in the Nevada hole. experiment consisted of using two buckets of ice bought at a nearby supermarket. Apparently, one bucket was lowered 100 feet into the hole and the other left on the ground to check for any differences. By the time half the surface ice had melted, the bucket in the hole was retrieved.

According to waters, the ice hadn't melted, and, in addition, it was no longer cold to the touch. He claimed the ice had changed form permanently and described it as having a texture similar to silica desiccant found in packaged foods. As an additional experiment, Mel Waters claimed he placed the unmelted ice on a kitchen stove. And instead of melting, it began to burn. Mel Waters continued to claim that the substance in the well could be used as fuel. He said a local man had used that ice to heat his home for three months. That man claimed the ice seemed to be an inexhaustible source of heat, and he put it in his home's stove.

Unfortunately, when the third month arrived, the stove, for unknown reasons, exploded. The man's entire house burned to the ground. Everything, absolutely everything, was reduced to ashes. That event was going to be studied, according to witnesses. However, a team of known investigators came to the property and decided to take the stove. They used construction equipment and metal chains to extract the object from where it had sunken. Because, after the explosion, the stove had sunk five meters underground. Those men threw metal chains over the stove, and once they made contact with the appliance, they poured several buckets of water into the hole, triggering a strange reaction.

A reaction in which the chains and stove fused together. Finally, they removed the structure with the help of several cranes, loaded it onto a large truck, and took everything without giving any explanation. Mel Waters would not give up. So he tried a new experiment, one involving a sheep. Mr. Waters claimed a live sheep was taken to the edge of the hole, but the animal seemed absolutely terrified. It wouldn't stop shaking and bleeding, so it had to be anesthetized.

According to him, despite the large amount of tranquilizers it had been given, once the animal was near the hole again, it woke up and panicked once more. They had no choice but to place the sheep in. inside a wooden box and lower it 100 feet into the hole. Once they succeeded, the metal collar at the top of the hole began to vibrate. The sheep was left there for about 30 minutes. Afterward, it was raised back to the surface, where it was found to be dead. Mr. Waters said that externally, the animal looked perfectly fine. But once it was open to examine its insides, they discovered not only was it burned from within, but also, it seemed to be pregnant.

Pregnant by an unknown being. The fetus inside it appeared to be that of a seal, a small, lively seal. Its eyes looked human. And according to Mel Waters, they were full of compassion. After looking at everyone present, the creature dove back into the depths of the hole. Frightened, the men placed the remains of the sheep back in the box and threw it again into the void, destroying all evidence of the experiment. The experience with that creature didn't end there. After exposing it to sunlight, incredible things began to happen. For one, Waters claimed he had

previously been diagnosed with esophageal cancer, but after witnessing the event, after looking into the eyes of that strange being, his illness seemed to have completely vanished. Doctors couldn't explain it. They couldn't understand how, overnight, he was completely cured. But that wasn't all. Everyone present during the experiment began to claim that the being was trying to communicate with them through the radio, emitting some kind of interference that clearly carried a hidden message. After that moment, a new species of bird began to appear in the skies above the area.

A bird with red plumage, a bluish beak, and 14-inch wings. He claimed that at least six of those birds have been seen flying over the area, and that no ornithologist had been able to determine what species they belonged to. From there, a legend was born, a legend that named those birds, Sunch, and claimed that they never touched the ground, and only did so when they were near that strange hole. It was also said that they were immortal, as many people had tried to shoot them, and they could not die, no matter how many bullets pierced their chests, they kept flying. Over time, multiple websites emerged talking about the topic. The most important among them was M-E-L.com. This page is no longer available, but we can go back

in time and read the threads of its forum as they were in 2009. A very active group of followers decided to start a satellite search for the location of both holes, the 1 30 kilometers from Ellensburg, and the one in Nevada. They used the Terra Server satellite, and what they found chilled their blood. It turns out Terra Server had censored the image with a white, rectangle. Some time later, an official from the site claimed it had been due to a system error. I'll leave their full message in the description box. But now, it's your turn, what do you think about the topic? Do you believe it was all a big lie, or that both holes were real? The end.